|
Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 2:
2. In creation realize the happiness of life, and unto the desert turn your eye. Aflame with love for Christ, carry joy to Him. You bear wings of light. When departing life, you will see Me once more. Do not demean yourselves. Summon the courage to safeguard the mysteries. Comprehend the great gift of love to the One God. Try to unfold the power of insight, That you may perceive the future unity of mankind. The one salvation is to turn the spirit toward the light of Truth. The great gift of love lives in the one vision bestowed upon the fearless soul. You, my daughter, who have seen! Pure art is the true expression of the radiant spirit. Through art you gain the light. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 12:
O Lord of my spirit, forsake not the pilgrim! The Guru hastens not to shelter me from the storm that threatens. The pain will pierce the depths of my heart. And the veil of the whirlwind will hide the light of Thy Face. Yet with Thee I fear not my ignorance. The phantoms reveal not their faces. Lead me upon the path, O Thou Blessed One. Touch my eyes that I may see Thy Gates! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 18:
18. Think freely; walk the shortest path. But ascend by faith in the Blessed Ones and you will not err. I come to succor - why do you not see Me? Love the power of pure consciousness, and you will conquer. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 71:
I pass among them and they see Me not. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 127:
127. Displaying fearlessness, you show a noble example to those around you. I teach you to face life's experiences with hearts alight. I shall explain - I am hastening your karma, and on the way I strip away all masks, that you may see. Your power increases at the understanding of another soul. You will reach the goal predestined for you by Christ. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 142:
142. I will grant you power to see and hear. The first essentials are purity of air and clarity of spirit. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 165:
165. I consider the study of concentration dangerous in a heavy atmosphere. People see the visions they desire, because the current is often too weak and they see images made by their own brains. For powerful visions is needed an atmosphere charged with electricity and a consciousness in repose. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 174:
174. Yesterday we approached the question of the aura. Each one perceives the astral world through the color of his own aura. The fuller the harmony of one's aura, the truer the astral image. He whose sense of duty is acute will see this before aught else. As those who are attracted by love will be borne to the Realm of Love, and transported, will comprehend the joy of Beauty. Only the gem that radiates all hues of Truth can reflect the full Splendor of the Future. Yet we must also appreciate the pure stone of one color. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 197:
197. You grow weary of waiting, but try to comprehend how disheartening it is to see the structure still lacking a roof. The human spirit resists the good. I want to help you, and will enter the battle. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 205:
205. I revealed to you new images - learn to discern. It may be painful to see even your friends unmasked, But knowledge and truth are above all. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 231:
231. Shield and lance! God has blessed the warriors. All will come. Twilight will end. Do you not see that the Cosmic Consciousness is in convulsion? We know the course of the battle - the Plan of the Creator cannot be altered. From the Beginning the dark ones struggled. From the Beginning We conquered. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 253:
253. The earthly emanations are sometimes trying. People will come to you. Display fire, they need it. We must not hesitate when we see that we can bring them light. Close not the path to the new who knock. The old forms are of no use. The one who understands Beauty will keep the travelers on their path. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 261:
261. When we are in a house we see it not, being within. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 269:
The source of thought shines into the eyes of those who see. And the chord of tension resounds into the sensitive ear. And I, too, terrified, was overwhelmed at my nothingness. But the Creator's Greatness makes equal the grain of sand and the mountain. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 293:
293. Is justice difficult? A child measures justice better than a judge. Wherefore can only the aged and the children be the arbiters of the earth? Human judgment blunders. Laws obstruct the entrance. Learn to judge in the open, beneath the stars. Learn to measure distances with closed eye. To see the light with closed eye is granted to each one; But laziness, ingratitude, ignorance, and brutality are astride your backs. Blind travelers, how will you attain the justice of children? Wash away the dust of habit. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 316:
316. Avoid those who will not hear. Pass by those who will not see - yes. Behold! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 320:
Master, I see Thy Face, I behold Thy Mercy. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 327:
O Lord of the Wisdom of Heavenly Gates, Erect Thy Throne upon the highest summit. Thence wilt Thou better see the fear and anguish of human hearts. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 333:
You, My disciples, behold! Dream of the future and you will see the regeneration of the world. Forget not compassion in your striving. Understand Me. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 334:
Each new day, your flower grows. And simply do you pronounce the words of the building of the Temple. I see a smile; I hear even laughter. Blessed are you if, laying the stones, you can cement them with laughter. Joy to the worlds! I said it. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 336:
As the mountains give rise to new heights, And abysses crossed but confront me with new mountains, When I have traversed all deserts and have scaled all summits - What shall I see, O Lord? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 336:
Thou shalt see Me. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 344:
Lord, how poor is my present garment! See where my fear has led me! But in these stormy times, with the sun obscured, when people shutter their homes, I will venture out alone, and gathering courage, will reach the Gates of your Dwelling. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 366:
366. Approaching the mountain, one beholds a chaos of stones and jagged peaks. Beyond are the rocky chasms. Then begin the mountain meadows, watered by snow. But behind the snowy summits you will see into the great, glimmering distances. You are passing through a corridor of life, And are raising dust with your every step. How great is the burden, how many the renunciations, how vast the fear! Where was left the Treasure of the World? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 382:
You will see how My Shield is defamed. You will know how My Treasures are counterfeited. Then shall you raise your sword. Therefore, know how to battle. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 386:
I see dark clouds over Europe - The Abyss has revealed its depths. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 407:
407. To see the fire of harmonious hearts, carrying out the task of the Creator, is a wonderful realization. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 428:
I feel that you can understand. I am speaking about serious matters. I can raise My Hand for the chosen ones. I will hold high a shield. Denarius, accursed offspring, obstruct not the path of Light! Denarius, belittle not a pure manifestation. Do not fail to see the clouds - Life is joyful for him who has wings. My Smile shields you. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 429:
429. The victory of loyalty is assured. Looking afar, you will see the near at hand. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 443:
443. Why consider Us as a volcano of passions, When the freesia is Our favorite flower? Leave to the enemy the crimson ardor; More close to Us are the diamonds of the peaks. Already you see his stratagems. Ah, how he toils! How can he be convinced that his building is no more than a prison? And prisoners are constantly dreaming of escape. What joy is there in dragging prisoners after oneself? However, in this argument he is of a different opinion. The obvious Alberichs have accepted his teaching. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 1 - The Call (1924) - 452:
My daughter, thou who canst see, to thee I give - Add a drop of My Task in the draught, And dip into the wine of knowledge the bread of achievement, Giving nourishment to those who approach. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.6.14:
1.6.14. I shall call into My House those whom I see approaching. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.8.12:
1.8.12. When you will speak in My Name, say: "The Hand of the Creator is always in motion; therefore, all is moving." You see upon your ring two spirals. As upon one one may ascend, so upon the other one may descend. Even an Arhat can descend, by misuse of miracle. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.9.10:
1.9.10. Why do you marvel at the given dates? We do not guess - We see. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 1.10.1:
Carry within your inmost self the marvelous, enlightened thought - to see Our House. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.1.1:
2.1.1. In love forge the affirmation of the Heights about the ability to control oneself. My Teaching cannot be belittled by the foolishness of hostile slanderers. I see they will badly bruise their brows; but give them time. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.1.12:
2.1.12. Assemble the most unfortunate ones, the most obscure young students, and reveal to them the gift of power to endow humanity. Advise them to write the statutes in the Temple. It is long since the world has witnessed assemblages in the Temple. Christ will bestow His Grace upon the attaining ones. We wish to see the Temple beautiful and alive. And no one shall expel those walking to Light, but ruin awaits him. Miracles will be received upon the tablets of knowledge. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.1.13:
2.1.13. I rejoice to see how you understand the details of My Decrees. I prepare an event, far-seeing all details. Act likewise, as thus it will be easier for us to meet each other. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.7:
To be prepared, to be self-denying, to be abused, to be calumniated, to be joyful, to be silent, to be jubilant, to be the bringing and the bestowing one, and to be in this life taught by the light of the sun, is to be as We wish to see you; and as such We are dispatching you. Thus has your spirit accepted the mission. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.3.7:
Not with a royal domain, not out of the alchemist's cellar, not with conjurations of magic, but in the midst of life, do we go and come to You, our Elder Brothers and Sisters, to receive the treasures preserved by You, accumulated by us, because we go into the simple Temple of the Supreme Spirit. Thus we shall return to You, because thus do You wish to see us; and the load imposed by You we shall safeguard as the Chalice of Immortality. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.6:
2.4.6. For the reason that Our pupils bear within themselves the microcosm of the Brotherhood, there is not an indifferent attitude towards them. In their mode of life the same details as of Our Life are gradually revealed. There is endless labor; absence of the sense of finiteness, even of knowledge; loneliness and the absence of a home on Earth; the understanding of joy, in the sense of realization of possibilities - for the best arrows seldom reach their mark. And when We see the hearts of people who strive toward one and the same garden, how could We not manifest joy? But fearlessness in the face of endless labor is especially important. It is true that from the realization of the infinite possibilities of the human apparatus one feels relief. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.6:
Pigs also trample upon flowers, but without any effect on themselves. Therefore, without conscious consumption of the vital emanation one may pass over the best remedies. Hence the desire to see the flowers unplucked. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.7:
The crown of the head is termed the well, because the waves of alien influences penetrate by this way. Everywhere in antiquity we see the covering of the head connected with the symbol of the priest, whereas now this symbol is replaced by the name of a business firm. So men have become spiritually bald! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.19:
I feel the human spirit will rise; but welcome the most unfortunate ones: "Come, ye naked, we will clothe thee; come, ye little ones, we will rear thee; come, ye dumb ones, we will give thee speech; come, ye blind ones, and see the predestined domain." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.4.21:
2.4.21. Could you but see the cliches of the first creations, you would be horrified. The chief obstacle is that matter can be acted upon only by matter. To construct a bridge from the spirit to the Brotherhood was not so difficult, but to establish a normal link between the Brotherhood and the people is unspeakably difficult. Men, like parrots, repeat the remarkable formula, "Death conquers death" - but they do not consider its meaning. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.16:
For instance, someone possessing a violet aura begins to see everything in waves of violet and blue tints. This means that his shield is becoming stronger. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.17:
2.5.17. We see the march of predestined events and note the appearance of quiet figures who are seemingly detached from life, although We value them by their achievements. But their lives flow on amidst now a kind of detachment and now an achievement, which appears like a spark in the darkness. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.5.17:
Looking into past lives, one may see representatives of religion, kingdoms, science, art and mechanics, waiting and prepared for the journey and ready to depart at any hour without regrets. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.7:
Do We need eloquence? The way of the contact of the spirit is much more powerful. When you see how with one gesture great decisions are executed, it becomes clear how valuable words are; not in quantity nor in their outer form but in their inner essence. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.13:
A righteous man wished to see Buddha. His attention being kept upon a wide variety of objects, his hands did not grasp images of wisdom, his eyes did not penetrate objects of reverence, and the manifestation did not come. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.15:
Let us see what possibilities are born from the so-called sacrifice. Where is a true sacrifice which can demean? In Our Treasury there is a large collection of sacrifices, and each one was useful to the one who made it. We dislike to speak about sacrifices, because a sacrifice is the most profitable undertaking. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.17:
We do not see those to whom the plan of the New Country is not beneficial, and therefore we walk with sharpsightedness even in the darkness. If the teacher says: "Rush across a current!" - it means that the footing is foreseen, but let the foot not miss the stone. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.18:
"Each one will apportion for himself, for We see and hear. There is neither day nor night, and the messenger already saddles his steed. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.6.21:
2.6.21. Two companions of Our works are joy and vigilance. If people could see the results of their discontent and could understand that slumbering is death, they would avoid the two chief co-workers of darkness. The evil sting of discontent penetrates even into the best places. A dull somnolence may becloud the head of a conqueror. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.12:
The Teacher wants to see you erecting a mountain. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.12:
The Teacher is yearning to see you disconcerted by nothing. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.16:
The spirit knows where is the impulse of desire and where the rock of necessity. I see the torrent of truth rushing on, and nothing can impede its course. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.16:
We see much that is far from beautiful. When working with humanity one has to wash one's hands often. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.18:
True, ill will can push the traveler into a different direction, and then he will see signs of a different nature. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.7.18:
I wish to see everyone at his place and with greater understanding of achievement without expectation of personal gains. Is it possible to call a warrior who enters into the battle full of expectation of reward a hero? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.8.16:
What about the dear ones? But the higher you ascend, the better and closer you will see them. Of course, the cause of the delay is usually in the last remaining near ones. Therefore, the abbreviation of the sojourn on the astral plane depends upon a proper cooperation. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.2:
2.9.2. I consider that the miracle of nature-spirits can be explained. Their main property is elasticity. Their form depends upon the aspiratory conditions. Falling into the focus of human sight, they are sucked into human form. Men will see them in human shape and animals will see them as animals, because they have no shell. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.9.5:
Sometimes during vortices one can create one's own purifying wave. When a poisonous breath is about to touch one, it is best to exhale. Likewise, one can create by will power a protecting veil. During the Mystery rites the priestesses were so deeply enwrapped in an almost invisible bell that they ceased to hear and to see, as if the thread of existence had been severed. It was a kind of purification, in an atmosphere full of turmoil. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.10.5:
Shadows who know not, shadows who are bereft, are not aware of the New World. I foresee that the enemy camp will fall. I see the gold of their attire growing dim. I see the temple of amusements becoming hateful. Radiant is Our way. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.10.9:
If you could see all the crimes being committed! But We will not allow the panther to leap out. Seekers of spirit shall receive the Guiding Hand. Seekers of knowledge shall receive instruction. Those in sorrow shall receive consolation. Those who raise the sword shall be stricken. The scoffing ones shall be banished. Those who caused evil shall be smitten down. Thus do I decree. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.10.10:
I want to see your cohorts real abodes for strong spirits. Remember that Christ prayed among thieves and that Buddha revealed the sacrament to a brigand. Judge according to the eyes. Thus write it down. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.11.1:
It is difficult to say which crime is the worse. Therefore, it is impossible to speak about nations; one can speak only about individuals. Indolence is dreadful and can border upon crime. It is difficult to see the consequences of laziness, but it transforms a man into an animal. I assert that it is one of the chief obstacles on the path. On the spiritual plane at times a murderer is more mobile. Also, bribery deprives a man of the confidence of the Brotherhood, because the treason of such people is great. Also, lack of compassion makes a man unfit for achievement, because such souls are lacking in courage. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 2.11.3:
Be prepared also to see comical figures. One must know how to lead. One must, one must, one must! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.1.3:
You have understood correctly about the unreality of the surrounding world. When I told you to proceed by the upper path of life, I was repeating the words of the Lord. As you see, the Lord recognized the reality of the surrounding world for the present cycle and taught duty to His disciples. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.1.9:
3.1.9. Help to build My Country. People are loath to see the trembling of the old world. Not sternness, but solicitude about the wonderful Plan impels Me to repeat over and over. And why make a lentil stew out of Amrita? Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.6:
What do I see? The first has lost the money. The second has exchanged it for intoxicant wine. The third has hidden it. The fourth did not notice that the grapes were unripe. The fifth, testing their ripeness, crushed the entire cluster. The sixth chose wisely, but brushed them loose and scattered them through carelessness. The seventh brought a ripe branch and even found leaves to adorn it. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.12:
If I see that one should go by camel, go! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.12:
If I see that one should fly, fly! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.12:
If I see that one should sail, set sail! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.12:
If I see that one should creep into a burrow, creep! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.12:
If I see that one should appear by midnight, appear there! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.12:
If I see that one should arrive before dawn, be on time! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.12:
If I see that one should cover the Shrine with a shield, cover it! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.12:
If I see that one should not fall asleep, do not slumber! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.12:
If I see that you must trust Me, trust! Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.13:
3.2.13. You may proclaim My desire to see all at work. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.14:
3.2.14. I wish to see cooperation not on paper and in assurances, but in action. It is right not to speak about love but to show it in action. It is correct to abolish assurances of devotion, for it is manifested in action. It is correct not to utter superfluous words, as they are needed in action. It is deplorable if during an assault the warriors break ranks and begin to assure the leader of their love. Verily, the current time is one of assault, and each stone must be taken by an adroit move. Aim the arrows skillfully. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.2.17:
A Command to My warriors is not spoken twice. Let us build better our ways, marking the possibilities. Let us not be afraid if at first glance these possibilities appear too scattered. Grass does not grow instantaneously. But fortunately I see youthful heads worthy to be entrusted with the loosened strings. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.4:
It is terrible to see how few are those who respond to the call without evasive excuses and complaints. One may give to men the most precious, but at the hour of the call they will forget all they have already received. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.7:
3.3.7. When someone bars your way, step aside in silence if you know your path. When you have to find shelter, find good words for the host. If your path is broad, when the hour of departure strikes, find good words for those remaining. When a tree blossoms by the roadside, do not break it; maybe it will give joy to those coming after you. When you hear a call of greeting, do not spoil it. When you hear a singing bird, do not shake the tree. When you see children approaching, say, "We have been expecting you." When you are hurrying for supper, step on dry stones. When you go to rest, set your thoughts in order. When you hear something pleasant about yourself, do not write it down in a note book. When you think about an offense, look back for the dust on the floor. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.10:
3.3.10. I rejoice to see how the lightning flashes of foresight regarding the people's welfare sparkle amidst your thoughts. These thoughts have to be launched into space. If you could daily spare half an hour for the future! Verily, the bonfire of your thoughts would receive Our welcome. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.10:
Let the things of everyday life vanish, but let the country of the future be embodied in thought. And what cleanses the spirit more thoroughly than the thoughts about the welfare of others? And what tempers the armor of steadfastness better than the wish to lead others to Light? And what weaves a better smile than a desire to see the very last child laughing? I urge you to think thus about the future, to place daily a pearl into the necklace of the Mother of the World.. And so, concisely and simply think how to adorn the Hearth of the World. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.3.12:
Nowadays, on the day of an annual festival we understand how the most ragged vagabond can manifest an achievement, and how a chiton can conceal noisome ulcers. Thus we see a new dividing of the world. One can forgive ragamuffins much, but the blinding gold of sumptuous chambers cannot outweigh the chalice of justice. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.2:
3.4.2. If we begin to decompose matter, we see that the liberated atoms begin to arrange themselves according to the basic tone, and, escaping into the ether, they form a rainbow that resounds with the music of the spheres. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.4.4:
After inspecting his army Akbar said, "A fourth part has been achieved: I have seen satisfied people. The rest we shall see after a day of heat, after a day of rain, after a sleepless night." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.3:
If we scientifically and impartially examine prophecies which have chanced to be preserved, what do we see? We find people who, disregarding personal advantage or disadvantage, have peered into a forthcoming page of history, were terrified, and forewarned the people. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.3:
You will ask who determined your rankings and denominations. Verily, you would be horrified to see the forefathers of your contentment. Dwarfs of cupidity attempted to screen the Giants of the Common Weal. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.8:
3.5.8. Let us imagine a man imbued with the thought that his two eyes see differently. Of course he will be right, but by this very thought he will ruin his eyesight. Coordination of reflexes is difficult, but it alone assures successful operation of the apparatus. The difference between the eyes is what gives perspective to the thing seen. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.11:
Imagine it this way; A candle filled with malice is trying to burn you. You have not yet taken any measures, but from behind you there is approaching a powerful torch. Perform this experiment and you will see how the candle gutters, chars, and goes out. It is not a punishment but a consequence of the laws of nature. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.5.18:
Without a special Indication, no one will recognize those who have been to see Us. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.2:
I see a young scientist who has collected covenants from all the Teachings of the East and who says to himself, "From all sides I shall select the precepts of life; I shall discard all hymns and ritualistic worship; I shall disregard the difference in time and the errors of slanderers and translators, as the very simplest appears to be the most fundamental. From these fragments I shall compose here a single life - this is the life of the East. Notwithstanding its fragmentariness, this life will be wise and full of evolutionary actions." Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.3:
Already I see that someone is indignant and calls the above "fairy tales." Whereas, before his eyes a university received a donation from an unknown person, and also to an acquaintance of his there was brought a valuable bust from someone unknown. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.4:
Verily, the dark age will terminate with the proclaiming of the Community! Sergius hewed it out with his axe. Boehme worked on it with his boot hammer. The Teacher Buddha built it with His hands. Christ prepared a bridge to it. A most ancient Teacher said: "I do not see any objects that I own!" Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.9:
One may have had occasion to see examples of the labor of saturated rhythm in separate individuals, or in very small communities, but a large crowd or assembly of people does not know how to utilize this principle. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.10:
One can observe the radiation of energy from the fingertips. In darkness these flashings can be seen. When the emanations are especially strong one can see even in daytime a blue light. Together with the radiation there is stratified on the paper an eradicable energy similar in influence to the word and thought. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.15:
Soon the study of photoplasm will give a new direction to methods of labor. One may see how the pollen of photoplasm effervesces, and how by tiny whirls it carries the received treasure into the pores of the skin. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.17:
Picture it this way; The Teacher says, "Death," having in mind the death of vulgarity. Yet a disciple may exclaim, "Death to the poor!" Like guideposts, such single words can weave a complete design of the spirit, and according to this pattern one can see what sort of fires are burning. Leaves of Morya's Garden - Book 2 - Illumination (1925) - 3.6.21:
Observe without prejudices the course of world events and you will see Our Hand. New Era Community (1926) - 12:
12. There should be instilled respect for craftsmanship, in order that it be understood as a higher distinction. Ancient working community-guilds left testimony of their vitality. One can see how people cultivated their skills toward perfection. They knew how to shield each other and how to guard the dignity of their community. So long as people do not learn to defend the merit of their fellow-workers they will not achieve the happiness of Common Good. New Era Community (1926) - 17:
It is necessary to assimilate permanently the dignity and the worth of the true work, and to relegate childish habits to the archives. Without betraying one's principles it is possible to find hundreds of worthy solutions. I wish to see you upon the next step. New Era Community (1926) - 30:
It is useful to look back upon remote epochs, when this consciousness was awakened. We see that not in a day of flowering of science but during the proclamation of religion was the cosmic consciousness awakened; for not hypotheses but only knowledge of the spirit leads to the starry paths. I regret that no astronomical calculations could advance the moment of communication, for the same reason that the ant does not shoot with a gigantic cannon. It is indeed essential that such achievement be manifested by means of the spirit. Here we are speaking materially, as it were, but without the spirit it is impossible to apply this energy. Indeed the spirit gives a certain quality to matter. The condition of the Earth requires an extraordinary physician. The planet is sick, and if efforts to push it forward do not succeed, then it may be better to remove it temporarily from the chain - it may become as the moon. Hotbeds of the lower strata of the Subtle World have become dangerously intolerable. Also it is impossible to forget how humanity has fallen under the influence of the lower levels of the Subtle World. New Era Community (1926) - 58:
It is possible to investigate the secret words of all epochs and see a spiral of piercing light. A legion of worms cannot alter the tip of the spiral, and obstacles merely intensify the ray of light. The law of reflexion creates new forces. And where the speaking one is silent the mute shall speak. New Era Community (1926) - 60:
We do not see the end of the chain of Teachers, and the consciousness imbued with the Teacher elevates the attainment of the disciple as a precious, all-penetrating aroma. The bond of the disciple with the Teacher forms a link of protection in the uniting chain. Within this defense deserts bloom. New Era Community (1926) - 75:
75. Truly one may look forward to the fulfillment of all prophecies. I do not see the dates being altered. Think through the film of events, and comprehend how unimportant is the exterior; only the inner significance is vital. The sowing of generations begins to sprout; the seed is beginning to shoot up. New Era Community (1926) - 77:
When We speak about a destined event We see its true origin; but whoever will judge according to visible effects only will be behindhand in his judgment. When We say - "Go against evidence," We mean - "Do not fall under the illusion of transitory events." One must clearly distinguish the past from the future. Indeed, humanity suffers from this lack of discernment, whirling around in the illusions of effects. New Era Community (1926) - 89:
I do not see a single detail of dialectics or methodics. We know only the austere flowers of necessity. And it is necessary to reach Us carrying a realization of immutability. New Era Community (1926) - 91:
91. Why is it necessary to be awkward? Why is it necessary to create an impression of ignorance? Why must those who adhere to Us be neglectful? Why must they adopt quarrelsome manner when a dispute is going on? Why must they prattle without end? Go around unwarranted dirt. You see how necessary it is to emphasize each detail; otherwise the customs of Our Community will not be strengthened in you. New Era Community (1926) - 92:
92. Menacing hands do not reach you when you proceed surrounded by the spiral of devotion. If through lower physical sight the eye could see the armor of devotion, then the man would already not be in a state of lower consciousness. Lessons of former lives do not reach closed eyes. Verily, without wings over the abyss remains each one who approaches Our Community in an outworn consciousness. Each one who attempts to approach Us in pride will be struck as if by an explosion of ozone. But how to explain that We do not smite, that the proud one smites himself? In the same way perishes he who enters a powderhouse in metallic footwear. Knowing how to use steel spikes on shoes makes a fair runner, but any workman will advise to wear soft slippers when walking on an explosive surface. Hence, there is needed a buffer for a saturated atmosphere. New Era Community (1926) - 93:
I wish to see you moving over the face of the world when all national boundaries, because of their multitude, will be erased. How can we fly when pinned by a small nail! Reflect upon the need of travel for humanity. New Era Community (1926) - 98:
I wish to recall to you how the Blessed One showed consideration even for the adversaries. This book is read at the entrance to the community. The newcomer must be forewarned about many perplexities. It often appears that contradictions are insoluble. But, wayfarer, where are the contradictions when we see only an abundance of road signs? The abyss is barred by the mountain, and the mountain is bounded by the sea. Shoes for the mountains are not suitable for the sea. But those who enter are obliged to change hourly their armor. Not only mobility, not only quickness of thought, but the habit of changing weapons is needed. It is not so easy to become accustomed to change of weapons. Beside the feeling of ownership stands habit, and it is difficult to replace addiction to objects by adaptability of consciousness. For superficial thinking it may seem mere playing upon words, but how necessary it becomes for the leaders guiding the destinies of nations to understand this distinction of concepts! New Era Community (1926) - 101:
It is easier to observe one sensitive apparatus which fixes the quality of thinking. It is possible to see spirals going upwards or descending into a darkish vapor - the most graphic illustration of the materialistic process of thinking through the quality of inner potential. These simple manifestations have a dual significance first, they detect the ignorant ones who image matter as something inert and lacking anything in common with the seat of consciousness; second, they have a significance for those seekers who will be responsible to themselves for the quality of their thinking. New Era Community (1926) - 101:
It is instructive to observe how thought infects space - an analogy may be obtained in likening it to the process of gunfire. The bullet flies far, but the dispersal of the smoke depends upon atmospheric conditions. The density of the atmosphere forces the smoke for a long time to cloak the sunrise. Hence, take care about your thinking. Also, learn to think beautifully and briefly. Many do not see the distinction between thought for action and a reflex of the brain. It is necessary to know how to cut short reflexive spasms that lead to semi-consciousness. The development of reflexive activity is similar to intoxication. New Era Community (1926) - 115:
115. No one dares to stand up against the school, but few there are who think about its improvement. School programs are not looked over for years at a time, and meanwhile discoveries are on the march. New data are rushing in from all sides the air spheres and the depths of the oceans and the mountain treasuries all relate wonderful facts about themselves. Haste is needed, else excavations will alter the data of conventionalized history. In the new schools prohibitions must be removed, in order that pupils may see reality - which is wonderful if truthfully revealed. Broad is the field of mental competition! New Era Community (1926) - 125:
The most unusual problems of knowledge, the most audacious forms of beauty, should force you out of your musty corner. Understand, I wish to see you, at least for a while, particular and able to absorb. These seeds of cooperative thinking will give you the perseverance for attainments. Not only resolve but also persistence is needed. New Era Community (1926) - 125:
Understand concentration as a test of consciousness. Let Me see you proceeding aspiringly and consciously. I am speaking for immediate fulfillment. New Era Community (1926) - 137:
When people see a comet they give thanks to the valiant one, eternally striving, and the thoughts of the people speed outward to give new strength to the rider of the monster. White, yellow, red, and black people direct their thoughts to him who long ago became fiery." New Era Community (1926) - 140:
Traveler, I rejoice to encounter you, I rejoice to see how steadfastly you proceed. Traveler, you know what you are seeking; help may be given to you! New Era Community (1926) - 141:
141. We approve an abridgment of language. Combinations of new definitives are desirable. Such a new language releases from immobility of speech. It is of no purpose to worship dead words. It is far more joyful to see how the meaning of a sound effect penetrates and convinces. Everyone understands that not words convince but the sendings of the brain center. Sugary speech can attain its goal because of its impression upon the listener. One is more likely to conquer by a silent gesture than by cold rhetoric. New Era Community (1926) - 142:
One may pass from animals to plants. You already know that it is beneficial to sleep on cedar roots. You know what collectors of electricity pine needles are. Not only do plants serve salutarily by their extracts, but the plant emanation produces a strong effect on the surroundings. One may see how man can be helped by a bed of flowers consciously combined. Absurd are mixed flower beds whose mutual reactions destroy their good effect. Matched or homogeneous ones can answer the needs of our organism. How many useful combinations there are in fields covered by wild plants! Combinations of plants which are natural neighbors must be studied as instruments of an orchestra. Those scientists are right who look upon plants as subtly sensitive organisms. The next steps will be the study of the reaction of groups of plants on each other as well as upon man. The sensitivity and reciprocal action of plants upon surroundings is indeed astonishing. Plants are manifested, as it were, as a binding substance of the planet, acting on a network of imperceptible interactions. True, the value of plants was long ago foreseen, but group reciprocal actions have not been studied. Until recently people have not understood the vital capacity of vegetable organisms and have senselessly cut clusters of heterogeneous plants, not caring about the meaning of what they were doing. A man with a bouquet is like a child with fire. Exterminators of the vegetation of the planet's crust are like state criminals. New Era Community (1926) - 143:
You see how much We are in agreement with you - only an especially slow-witted person can think about contradiction of ways. New Era Community (1926) - 147:
We wish to see you steadfastly conquering. Each victory teaches prudence, but this restraint palpitates with flights. Be not afraid of bad definitions, but, setting forth for an achievement, see that you have food prepared for the morrow. He who moves toward achievement must proceed as if summoned by a work bell. For the striving one the thinnest surface is sufficient. Aspire! New Era Community (1926) - 148:
True, the life process of plants resembles that of animals, but one can see that the decomposition of plants begins much later. Vegetables are better used either fresh or dried in great heat. It is better us use unleavened bread made without fats. There are enough fatty substances in butter and vegetable oil. New Era Community (1926) - 154:
I see approaching another unreasonable person - this one is still more imperfect. He censures "Of what use is a solemn prophecy?" We shall say, "The solemnity of a forewarning is proportionate to the degradation of your squeaking at danger. O thou biped, how many times have you lost your face at the first difficulty! We have seen you blacker than charcoal, and your negation has filled you with stench. Badly do you fare, having burned your steps and now asking alms of the abyss." New Era Community (1926) - 160:
160. We avoid suggestion except in certain instances when a direct danger can be avoided. It is a different matter when you see an already molded consciousness awaiting a spark from without, but any forcible invasion is condemned. This principle must be affirmed in the community, especially since you know the unlimited effectiveness of the will. When you know that not only people and animals but even objects are moved by the will, then you know that a wave of the will must be directed precisely and circumspectly. New Era Community (1926) - 161:
To observe, it is necessary not to look for what one wishes to see but to search for reality. New Era Community (1926) - 165:
165. During the organization of the communities, see that under a mask of fulfillment of the Covenants cupidity be not concealed. Destruction of creative conquests follows sinister cupidity. It may be said that this worm is far too firmly nested in man's ignorance. The more necessary, then, to know the cause of its germination. The most harmful cause will be in permitting privilege. With all strength it is necessary to destroy this evil ghost. The organization of the community first of all foresees equality. Admit any form of inequality and at once you come up against the perniciousness of privilege. The fact of inequality creates a seesaw - the greater rise of one creates a still greater rise of another. The only way to avoid an unsettling of the pillars is by maintaining equality. New Era Community (1926) - 179:
179. Let us imagine that you see a man doing harm who yet has a spark of psychic energy. You naturally will begin to speak to him about the better qualities of man, who is in the process of evolving. Your interlocutor, as it usually happens, will immediately agree with you without thinking it refers to himself. It would be of no avail to tell him that he is acting wrongly, but it is possible to say that his action does not follow the trend of evolution. It is not a matter of bad or good, it is only that his conduct is not goal-fitting, and therefore not practical. If your companion pretends to be a community member, the conversation becomes simpler. For then, as adherents of the community you may demand the guarding of the foundations of evolution. Even for breeding pigs there are required definite conditions of life. How then can a man who decides on achieving the social life remain in his former vulgar haunts? How can falsehood or cowardice live under the mask of cooperation? New Era Community (1926) - 180:
We have been in your theaters and We see little need for them. Song, color and sound must not be shut up in artificial hot-houses. These values must accompany life, anonymously surrounding people with the caress of beauty. New Era Community (1926) - 184:
When you are writing books, see that each one is complementary and independent of the others. So too in action, see that each member individually can express the whole group. New Era Community (1926) - 185:
185. What to consider a manifestation of work is a difficult question. We know that the answer is in the quality, and not in volume and quantity. But new people often do not see the quality, and for them the sign of external volume overshadows the substance. Because of light-mindedness they are occupied with blowing bubbles, and then take the rainbow of decomposition for the light of illumination. Even sufficiently experienced minds are busying themselves with mechanical calculations instead of confronting the substance. How to tell them that only quality will illumine and affirm them? Distinguish great works from corpses. New Era Community (1926) - 187:
The hand of the Teacher summons to the threshold of the community. And from the mountain We see where the wheel of necessity is flying. New Era Community (1926) - 189:
To learn to enhance and to uplift thought about the future means to occupy a place in it which will grow together with the consciousness. He who does not await external aid knows the value of his own hammer. Whoever knows the path into the future can carry his catch without fear. Whereas, a part of humanity does not even see the thread into the future. Broken loose and swept about like autumn leaves, they raise the dust from alien bazaars. A cloud of dust will veil the gates of the community, and dusty thinking will turn all into rubbish. New Era Community (1926) - 193:
193. The Teacher Milarepa often conversed with animals. Near his retreat bees nested, ants built cities, parrots flew about, and a monkey was accustomed to perch himself in imitation of the Teacher. The Teacher said to the ants "Tillers and builders, no one knows of you, yet you raise up lofty communities." He said to the bees "You gather the honey of knowledge and of the best forms, let no one interrupt your sweet labor." He remarked to a parrot "By your screeching I see that you are preparing yourself to be a judge or a preacher." And he admonished the mischievous monkey "You have destroyed the ant's structure and have stolen another's honey. Perhaps you have decided to become a usurper." New Era Community (1926) - 194:
194. Visiting your countries, I noticed that the word "control" is much feared there. Whereas, this concept is quite readily acceptable to Us. The hand which knows its work is not afraid to share it with a friend. This means that good-will and knowledge are needed, and it can easily be perceived that then psycho-mechanics could exercise control over any concealed action. Already it is possible to see through walls, already it is possible to record all sounds and thoughts. For concealment an unusual courage of consciousness is needed, and it is impossible to attain it without lengthy preparation. The attainment of equilibrium of conditions is possible only through raising the quality of labor. Then each one can apply self-control. Then each one can ask any outside controller to show personally what is better. The voluntary controller must himself know how to work more thoroughly. Therefore, it has been established with Us that every criticism must be based on better knowledge. This experience creates a convincingness which is spread far and wide. New Era Community (1926) - 196:
196. Manifestations must be accepted in full reality. For materialists this condition is especially obligatory. But indeed, materialists more than others tint various manifestations with their own color, thus impeding the evolutionary process. Us, as experienced Builders - realists, can see the harm of intolerance, based on the coarsest ignorance. Where then is reality when thinking is constrained? Instead of a thousand formulas only five are known! Affirmation becomes distortion if beforehand a stereotype of conventionalities has been forged. The smile of knowledge breaks open the flood-gate of deliberate obstruction. The builder cannot have fantasies about the ground under the building. Such an attitude is criminal, since the material point of view gives unlimited lawful possibilities. New Era Community (1926) - 205:
205. Not needed by Us are well-meaning Nicodemuses who come by night and keep silent by day in the Sanhedrin. Each one must guard the secret entrusted to him, yet he must have ready a word about Us. Firm words can stun the adversaries. Say that it is curious to see one speaking about that which he knows not. If they speak against the hidden treasures, say that even the sea is full of sealed bottles. If they speak against the Community, say that he who reveres Christ, Buddha or Moses does not dare to speak against the Community of Good. The worst thing is to bring false accusation, for in it is falsehood, and slander, and betrayal, and ignorance. Say "Since the Teacher exists, why not make use of His wise counsels? You do not make use of them for you know not how to receive them. Hasten to become aware of the Mahatmas not in history but in life, and in the meantime keep your ignorance to yourselves." New Era Community (1926) - 208:
208. It is desirable to widely gather young co-workers. The Teacher would prefer to see an intense searching rather than petty gossip. Darkness lies over those who are afraid; real harm is less noticeable to them than one new hair on the head of a neighbor. Is it possible to think about the community when occupied with gossip? But the difficulty is lessened when we know that the soldiers of slander may be kept beyond the walls of the new cities. New Era Community (1926) - 211:
It is in the very nature of humanity to listen to each bit of news about the Community. Some may attempt to talk about the impossibility of community, but no one dares make affirmation about its being harmful. We summon to the absolute, We propose incontestable actions, We wish to see will and independence. Nothing of doubt must penetrate the consciousness of the workers. We have assembled great stores of knowledge and We make use of them not for self but for Truth. And the crude "I" has already been replaced by the creative "We." New Era Community (1926) - 212:
Pay attention to the history of the past; you will perceive clear jolts of progress, you will see graphically that these jolts coincide with manifestations of the idea of community - cooperation. Despotic states have been destroyed, attainments of science have been secured, new ways of labor have arisen, benevolent boldness has shone forth, when the banner of cooperation was unfurled. New Era Community (1926) - 220:
You can imagine the number of people who are striving toward Our Community. So many testimonies, so many approving attitudes, but into the basis of judgments only reality is placed. Thus comport yourselves in the founding of new communities. See that family ties have no significance. See that former friendship and enmity be carefully examined; that no testimonies bend a resolution - personal examination, personal testing, personal responsibility. I advise you to begin the testing with a proposal to rest, not to work. Each one who is glad not to work is no co-worker of yours. You may ask whether the services of the newcomer are recognized by ungrateful humanity. Each complainer is no co-worker of yours. You may ask whether he himself is responsible for the past or others are. Your co-worker will not impose responsibility for his past on others. Furthermore, note that, left alone, he does not move objects about. The man who is imbued with the importance of what is around him, does not disturb any process unknown to him. The man who knows something of the essence of objects, displays care with reference to your arrangement. Look after the silent ones especially sharply. New Era Community (1926) - 224:
One need not smile at Our language of the symbols of the East. The symbols embody a complex description of the properties of matter. We see no need of revoking a brief hieroglyph intelligible to hundreds of millions of people; the more so since these brief signs are beautiful. And you, people of the West, have the right to make from the lengthy also only the beautiful. New Era Community (1926) - 227:
Moments of disintegration of the consciousness are characteristically reflected on the physical radiation. There can be seen something like puffs of gray vapor drifting downward from the solar plexus this confirms the fact that we have to do with an energy - briefly stated, great Aum has turned to ashes. Already in childhood we see how aspiration is reduced to ashes. New Era Community (1926) - 236:
We see indeed how the structure of the community wipes away the attributes of death; how the very process of crossing becomes generally imperceptible. How cemeteries are destroyed and prisons are done away with. Is not the prison the brother of the cemetery? Labor opens the prisons. Fire purifies the cemeteries. Labor and fire - the cause and effect of energy. New Era Community (1926) - 237:
237. To renounce or to multiply? Indeed, to multiply sanguinely, joyfully, but for the Common Good. The smallest hint of sectarianism or bigoted limitation will contradict the sunlike evolution of the community. Austere joy avoids darkness. Moles of forbiddance and limitations will never see the sun. New Era Community (1926) - 261:
I advise all associations not to let this psychological moment slip by, but opportunely to provide a new task. I see that it is possible to avoid complications through a pledge of victory by the most practical methods. The Teaching of reality must respond to the sweep of the intricate current of evolution. The process of new world structures must be securely shielded. New Era Community (1926) - 266:
According to Our custom, all arguments are assumed to have been exhausted before there is a severance. I see no obstacles to cooperation, but We can organize ten new groupings. Certainly the realization of World Cooperation must grow. The obstinacy of ignorance will be no obstacle. New Era Community (1926) - 271:
271. The cooperative is not a shop but a cultural institution. There may be also trade within it, but its basis must be one of enlightenment. Only along such lines is it possible to apply cooperation to the new life. Such unity is not easy; people have been accustomed to combining commerce with cupidity. Such an error is difficult to eradicate. But undeferrably, by way of school education, should the significance of healthy exchanges be brought out. Earning money is not greediness. To receive wages for work is not a crime. One can see that labor is the one just value. Thus, without agitations and confusion it is possible to expound everything under the banner of Enlightenment and Peace. Agni Yoga (1929) - 22:
Most people see life as being without any sign of new beginnings, and see only the evident decay. Thus, one can be completely immersed in the idea of decomposition and easily overlook the valuable new beginnings. New beginnings are wisely hidden; otherwise natural catastrophes would destroy the seeds of new possibility. Inertia is an essential quality of these elements, and in order to imbue them with evolutionary energy that stroke of spirit is needed which can embrace thought. Thus, thought is the communicating link with the elements. Agni Yoga (1929) - 24:
24. It is possible that some will not agree to accept prophecy, and will say, "I can accept all things but prophecies." Answer, "Then let us set aside this word. More significant for you will be 'the decrees of the Invisible Government.' Your modern heart prefers modern expressions. We do not insist on terms. For Us it is more essential that you should experience the effects of these decrees, that your brain should remember that the Invisible, International Government exists. To you the word prophecy jars too unscientifically in your dictionaries; but servile habit will come to your aid in classifying the precise significance of the word decree; and your tendency to see conspiracy everywhere will help you to accept the existence of the Invisible Government. In addition, the correlation of fact and effect will prompt your respect. Agni Yoga (1929) - 30:
30. After one of Our co-workers had completed a lengthy chemical experiment weighted with responsibility, a child exclaimed, "How prettily he plays with the glasses!" When we see a man climbing a mountain, would we think that he hastens to the Teacher? When we watch a carpenter, do we know what step of the house he will reinforce? When we meet a woman bearing water, do we know whose thirst she will quench? When we see a closed door, can we know who will emerge first? When we hear sudden thunder, do we know where sped the dart of lightning? Agni Yoga (1929) - 35:
35. When one speaks of someone's usefulness it is not meant that he is a pillar of the Teaching. One should take things in their reality, because exaggerating is as wrong as belittling. One must not drag anyone forcibly to heaven. At the destined hour, the blind regain their sight. It is useful to point out the measure of the order of life, avoiding what is unnecessary, so that even the humblest may see the benefit of material progress. But it is wrong to force people to wash their faces. Mark the usefulness of each messenger and do not place the load of a camel upon a donkey. Agni Yoga (1929) - 37:
37. Answer only when you see that your answer can be understood. Often a questioner is not able to grasp your answer. Then it is necessary to find a consonant chord before sending your thought in a new direction. It is an error to believe that a current that cuts across the thought is less dangerous than a knife severing an artery. You must not intercept the questioner's thought, but must infuse new blood of life by nourishing his nervous system. Each answering word must be given not as a nail in a coffin, but as a physician's ray. A deferred reply may be given in the form of advice. Agni Yoga (1929) - 40:
40. A blind man dreams of material reward. But, if he were to gain sight, he would be astonished to see that he creates his own reward. Ascending in consciousness, a man progresses filled with joy, and the thought of reward would return him into slavery. In fact, there are many slaves, precisely those who try to conceal the servility of their spirit beneath an icy impenetrability and a seeming renunciation of that which they do not even possess. Each one wanting reward is already a slave. Only by a free consciousness, lacking both self-aggrandizement and self-disparagement, can evolution be constructed. Agni Yoga (1929) - 80:
Until recently the sensitivity of plants was considered to be just instinct, but after investigation one now can attribute this "instinct" to the domain of thought. Hence, one must observe upward and downward. The human creature shows a characteristic error in presuming to himself the exclusive ability to think. By the most simple examples, one can demonstrate how human thought is affected by age, circumstances, and nationality. It is striking to see how weak is the rudimentary thinking of the average man; yet anonymously-sent spatial thoughts will uplift his spirit. You know that a radio, with slight alteration, can receive thoughts from space. And thoughts, as living matter, can both nourish and be nourished. Agni Yoga (1929) - 83:
"Teacher, I see and remember indelibly." Agni Yoga (1929) - 84:
84. I believe everyone can read Our books. I do not see any among those who approach Us who are afraid. Test people's fear. Show them frightening masks, then smile with understanding when their hearts tremble. Where is their trust in the Teacher? Where is their understanding of where power lies? One can distinguish Our people at the first call. Like deer will Our own hasten. I know no fearful mask that can turn them away. Agni Yoga (1929) - 92:
92. Note the times of great events. Already the Vedas are coming together with the Tripitaka and the Kabbala. The teachings of Buddha and the words of Christ and of the Teachers are dispelling ignorance. Carefully observe the growth of knowledge in diverse parts of the world. Both the affirming and the denying ones walk in one direction. The time is unrepeatable, like a gate into the preordained. Dead are those who see the determined hour as an ordinary one. Agni Yoga (1929) - 111:
We must not differ in understanding. Otherwise, Our reasoning will see achievement where yours sees only downfall. Restrain the fool from trivial decisions. In flaccid, outworn judgments is hidden a deadly poison. Agni Yoga (1929) - 121:
The Teacher can point out the most necessary channel of action. The Teacher can protect to a certain degree, but the shadow-dance of the past will continue its round. One should concentrate one's thought on finding the right attitude toward these demons. When you see a doorkeeper you do not concern yourself greatly about his mentality. Also, when you meet a condemned criminal you do not discuss cosmogony with him. While on Earth, one must often polish one's treasures, and on this path many demons are encountered. We can recall many encounters with frightful entities during Our past lives. The elements are closely involved in one's earthly attainment. The elements stand guard on both sides. The battle of fire with earth will have its resultant phenomena, and untimely manifestations should be expected. Earth is the guardian of old ways of thinking, but fire is the rebellious outburst of evolution. Agni Yoga (1929) - 122:
122. That a situation is without solution is only imagined by those who would rely on other people rather than upon the power of their own thought. Grief experienced by others flows like the ripples of a stream; but the images of Truth, which you call ideas, rule the karma of the world. It is astonishing to see how images of Truth participate in the spatial battle. While the multitudes disintegrate in a blind fury of ignorance and betrayal, the thoughts of Truth weave their heavenly nests, which for real evolution are far more vital than any worship by entire nations. Agni Yoga (1929) - 124:
It is difficult to see as a qualified disciple one who has no questions to put to his Teacher. Of course, questions and answers will come in due time, and the living tissue of trust will saturate space. Agni Yoga (1929) - 126:
126. The misfortunes of humanity result from an inability to distinguish between the signs of good and the signs of evil. People first apply the signs to their own future, because thinking primarily through themselves, they see no world beyond themselves. With a measure such as this, how can one have true perceptions? The chief and most heinous consequence of such limitation is that much of what is good and useful is not separated from the harmful. Numberless are the instances when an indication given for the future is applied to the immediate moment and thus loses its intended usefulness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 127:
The consciousness of an Arhat bestows advantages, but exacts full responsibility. But how many can sense the joy of responsibility? At the time when one must assume responsibility, one must also have the courage to see oneself as an Arhat who leads the battle unaided, able to withstand the assault of the elements with his wisdom and his will. Agni Yoga (1929) - 136:
136. Often people entrust themselves to a fiery steed, not realizing that even a mere gnat can throw the animal into a rage. Often people try to navigate in a frail canoe when every stone is a peril. Often people sit beneath the beams of a house which the slightest tremor of earth can cause to collapse. All this is of course known; nevertheless people think they can evade danger as though danger were not a constant companion to existence on Earth. People traverse life, blindly happy, unaware of the adjacent precipice. But if the inner sight is sufficiently developed, the voyager of life will see each cosmic irregularity. He will be painfully tormented by the seeming impenetrability of the path. But how will he gain the courage and strength to cross all chasms of what he now sees as a crumbling stronghold? Certainly, only by realizing the relation of the present transitory hour to an inevitable future. Agni Yoga (1929) - 145:
145. At first you were both shown how the basic laws of matter work. You participated in levitation and in experiments with the materialization and teleportation of objects. These were performed not for amusement, but for the purpose of seeking serious knowledge. After that you were shown the astral world, but not for immersion in it. Expanding the consciousness, you received the ability to see auras and images of earlier incarnations. Having finished with the semi-material world, we then approached cosmic clairvoyance and clairaudience. Using the opened centers of Sister Urusvati, rays of different kinds and the structure of the most subtle substances could be shown. Thus we approached the realization of far-off worlds, which is close to the element of fire and therefore dangerous. That is why a period of treatment with cold was needed. The results were brilliant - because of having achieved the so-called prismatic sight, it became possible to perceive the granulation of Fohat without undue shock to the organism. Agni Yoga (1929) - 161:
161. Let us see wherein lie the similarities and differences between Agni Yoga and the preceding Yogas. Karma Yoga has many similarities with it as far as earthly realities are concerned. But when Agni Yoga provides ways to the realization of the far-off worlds, the difference becomes apparent. Raja Yoga, Jnana Yoga, and Bhakti Yoga are all separate from the realities of routine life, and because of this they cannot enter into the evolution of the future. Of course, an Agni Yogi should also be a Jnani and a Bhakti, and the development of the forces of his spirit makes him a Raja Yogi. How beautiful is the possibility of being fit for performing the tasks of the future evolution without rejecting the past conquests of spirit! One should not boast of bringing innovation, because only by a synthesis of the old and the new is a renewal of possibilities attainable. Agni Yoga (1929) - 176:
Observe how the frail spirit bows before the wind, how his stomach growls for food, and how his lips violate the most sacred principles. But see how he then can go forward, poor, self-sacrificing, smiling at cold and hunger, trusting in the power of the Cosmic Principles in his ascent; eternally young, ready to undertake the achievement of realization. Agni Yoga (1929) - 185:
"Purify your thoughts, and after determining your three worst traits, sacrifice them to be burned away in fiery striving. Then choose a Teacher on Earth and, mastering the Teaching, strengthen your body with the indicated medicines and pranayama. You will behold the stars of the spirit; you will see the flames of purification of your centers; you will hear the voice of the Invisible Teacher; and you will acquire those subtlest perceptions that transform life. Agni Yoga (1929) - 187:
A yogi ignores seeming misfortune because he discerns the causes and effects of unforeseen events. What people usually see as accidental is the result of influences persisting from the past, even the most remote. And where others will turn away from misfortune with disdain, a yogi perceives the true possibilities. Do not be amazed if the yogi's heart responds to the most pitiful dog in which he sees the seeds of devotion, or if he suddenly calls the humblest child to be a future co-worker. Agni Yoga (1929) - 194:
194. A yogi should understand atmospheric conditions in order to know how to make use of them. Even an ignorant observer can clearly see that electrical waves can substantially affect normal processes. Also, magnetic whirlwinds and precipitations of humidity will have various effects on the psyche. Magnetic whirlwinds and all electrical manifestations are Our friends, but atmospheric precipitations impede the fiery current. We use an atmosphere charged with electricity to convey, even to those who are unprepared, the usefulness of concepts unknown to them. Agni Yoga (1929) - 199:
199. Our Teaching is not strong in the hands of those who do not apply it to life. Tell this to the co-workers in all countries, so that they may immediately find the means to fortify life through the counsels of Yoga. There are too many talkers and too few doers. I see no need for general lectures; but individual conversations are needed. Also, do not hide the difficulties or the advantages of the Teaching. Relate Yoga to world events, because a new system of life must be introduced, without which social movements will be nothing more than a masquerade of old ideas. The severe discipline of freedom can rebuild life only when a new understanding of the conscious use of psychic energy enters into everyday life. Repeat that a new understanding is needed for application in life! Agni Yoga (1929) - 216:
Let us take an example. At the beginning of the nineteenth century there rose a tide of romanticism without, however, an understanding of its essence, or, properly speaking, without heroism. In the middle of the same century the world became enveloped in a negative materialism, failing even to study the true properties of matter. The close of the century was given over completely to decline, even though a reassessment of values had been indicated. The beginning of the present century was marked by war and national upheavals, although the recognition of psychic energy pointed toward the conquest of other worlds. Thus by free will were the destined values perverted. In the middle of our century there will flash forth signs of new, as yet unmastered energies, and again people will scurry about in false directions. Therefore it is time to give the signs of the true path to those who can see. Let them have enough time to familiarize themselves with it, remembering how little time is left. Agni Yoga (1929) - 222:
222. Free will is a subject that is interpreted in many ways. One sees it as willfulness; another as irresponsibility; a third as the madness of the ego. Only the one who has gone through the discipline of spirit can realize how strict the reality of freedom can be. The abuse of freedom is a festival of ignorance. People cannot reconcile themselves to the Hierarchy of Knowledge, nor can they respect discipline of the will. But is any Yoga possible where there is no responsibility for one's will? Each yogi wields his sword directly over his own heart; to that degree is he responsible for every action of his will. The consequences resulting from the will of a yogi may be indescribably severe, but he has chosen them consciously. Thus, one can see the yogi as a tireless warrior, always on guard. Agni Yoga (1929) - 224:
224. The subtle body of the yogi, when liberated, visits different planes of existence. Flights into space and descents into the depths of the planet are equally possible. A study of planetary cataclysms will provide an understanding of the stratifications of life. It can be observed how animals became fossilized when caught in a mineral flow. When moving through the subterranean channels, the yogi can see to what extent the foundations of our planet have become worn out. Thus the spirit of the yogi becomes familiar with the conditions of ancient formations, and afterward nothing can appear to him as stable or complete. Such a realization is needed for the progress of the spirit. A striving toward perfection will come through an understanding of imperfection. Agni Yoga (1929) - 225:
225. It is a mistake to think that the ascent of consciousness can be accomplished by attainment of supernatural exaltation. As below, so above: labor and experience everywhere. Consciousness nurtures the growth of the subtle body. Even the slightest sensation contributes to the texture of the subtle body. It is precisely this that is usually overlooked by people. They think that one great action can compensate for a succession of small, petty deeds. But who can say what is great and what is small? All actions of a yogi take into account the most detailed considerations. One can see keen observation and precision in every act of a yogi. In his actions, no prejudice, no useless habit is permitted. He walks like a lion. He strikes unhesitatingly, but does not crush what is unworthy of notice, or too weak to threaten. Thus, one must evaluate the true meaning of one's every action. Agni Yoga (1929) - 231:
231. One must not, like a carnival barker, entice people into one's courtyard. Yet, even the Great Teachers sometimes overused the Chalice of conversion, fearing that the Teaching would remain untransmitted. But each Teaching is given out in its proper time. It pervades space and emits emanations that have their effect in unexpected ways. We see that much that is broadly proclaimed is quickly swept away in the first wave of confusion. But, in contrast, it is remarkable to observe the growth that follows a quietly invisible sowing. Agni Yoga (1929) - 245:
245. Why is Earth so sick? Because the rays of the heavenly bodies cannot penetrate its polluted aura. To what will man be reduced if he ceases his communion with the supreme consciousness and sinks into base ignorance? From the greatest of the worlds to the microcosm, the law is one. Losing their realization of the great worlds, people have wandered from the understanding of perfection. The great worlds have become for them a foolish fantasy; and for them, self-perfectment is an unnecessary or even dangerous pastime. Slaving for their daily wage, they yearn only for the end of their path as they see it. Agni Yoga (1929) - 246:
246. The present race has been distorted in many ways. The people of this day want to see and decide everything for themselves. This is quite admirable, but it can lead, in an unanticipated way, to nothing, for after having seen for themselves, people return, unaffected, to their previous ways. Even the most striking experience leaves no trace upon their daily life. It is amazing to see people who, thinking of themselves as scientists, overlook the most useful phenomena. For them, any discovery made in the most recent one hundred years is still a questionable hypothesis. Agni Yoga (1929) - 249:
It is shocking to see how the dwellers of Earth have obstructed their own way. It is not prayer but stern labor that is needed. This must be repeated, again and again. The dates have brought imminent possibilities. Is it possible that the "traders" do not perceive it? Agni Yoga (1929) - 251:
251. Of what do We speak? Of the quality of devotion and also of alertness - the ability to see clearly. Devotion - irrepressible, all-conquering, creative, adorning the path. Alertness - all-penetrating vision, all-comprehending, indefatigable, strengthening aspiration. Are there many who can cultivate within themselves both devotion and alertness? Where will the devoted but unseeing ones arrive? Should one safeguard the eyes of those who can see but are traitors? To those who are devoted, all plants can be entrusted. To those who can see, all flowers can be shown. Agni Yoga (1929) - 251:
The concept of devotion is vastly demeaned. People are quick to show discontent. Not lengthy is Our list of those devoted to Us. Cherish each evidence of devotion. But the true measure of devotion is revealed only at times of difficulty. And the ability to see is tested only through the cover of mist. Our Shield is simply the understanding of devotion. People usually understand devotion as love, readiness, or solicitude. But these fragments of devotion are only a smile of sympathy, whereas true devotion is radiant, like a warrior ready for battle. Speak often of devotion, and praise alertness. People need affirmation. Agni Yoga (1929) - 257:
When We say, "Set sail," We mean that you must try the ocean; the grandeur of its waves will give you joy. Does not the testing of one's strength lead to a growth of power? It may seem impossible to cross an abyss, but you have already crossed many an abyss and smiled. You see, I do not speak of fantasies, but of that which has already been tested and for which there are witnesses. Agni Yoga (1929) - 262:
Let us learn to rejoice at obstacles, knowing that the welcomed obstacle can be used to speed success. And this success will be like a fishnet overfilled with an abundant catch. Therefore, let us direct our eye to our surroundings and understand from what perils we are being protected just by our devotion to the Teacher. But often we trust the Teacher in great works and are less certain in small ones. Often we see the great obstacles, while overlooking the multitude of small ones that lie within sight. After all, a small, unnoticed scorpion strikes just as poisonously as a large one. An eagle eye is needed, not so much to discern the mountain as to see the smallest grain of sand. Agni Yoga (1929) - 269:
269. You correctly remarked that We often repeat discussion of subjects already covered. But if one follows Our discourses, one will see an ascending spiral of thought. It could not be otherwise. If even once an inferior thought were admitted it would cause a breach in the spiral. The same would result if, in one's thought, one were to leap over a great distance. Again a breach would occur. But no lines of life can be wilfully severed. This is evident in every manifestation in life. The question is only whether the consciousness can steadily ascend. Yes, of course, but only if we agree to understand rest as a time for the purification of thought. Thus shall we avoid the chief enemy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 270:
Akbar, called Great, regarded his enemies with attention. His favorite counselor kept a list of his enemies. Akbar often inquired, "Has not some worthy name appeared on the list? When I see a worthy name, I will send my greeting to the friend in disguise." Agni Yoga (1929) - 275:
It is quite understandable that Buddha, Who directed humanity toward evolution, taught the nature of that which changes, whereas Vedanta expounded the unchanging foundation. You can add any chemical ingredient to a flame and thereby change its color and size, but the essential nature of the fire will remain unchanged. I do not see any contradiction between the basic principles of Vedanta and Buddhism. Agni Yoga (1929) - 277:
Indisputably true is the idea that the currents of space influence the whole of life. Is it possible that people have not noticed the intensification of the currents since the year of the Earthly Dragon? The tail of the Dragon is a magnet, but the Dragon's hopes are in vain. It cannot receive the salutary energy while crawling on the ground. It is precisely to this year that the sign of the Dragon is sent. One should beware of the hands of the earthbound. During the next ten years one can expect to see many cunning betrayals. Agni Yoga (1929) - 284:
284. The meaning is important, not the form. Independence of action is most important. Conciseness too, is a mark of progress. When we live on the border of the two worlds, we see an image as if in relief. Thus, when the messenger transmits a message, he knows more than he imparts. Agni Yoga (1929) - 298:
298. When beginning a work, know how to rejoice at its inception. Usually people are eager to see the flowers and fruit. But true researchers rejoice at the first seedling, because this is the awakening of life. Agni Yoga (1929) - 304:
While affirming the common unity, the Teaching of Life must address itself to each person. The Teaching offers solutions to one's daily problems. Sometimes it seems that the Teaching repeats already discussed themes. But compare these directives, and you will see that they touch upon entirely different problems in life. The outer signs have no significance. People can grow pale, or blush, for different reasons. Agni Yoga (1929) - 304:
Again we come to the idea of life as a chalice of wondrous remedy. To drink the poison of the world and be reborn with full power! This ritual comes from ancient legends. We see it in Egypt and in Greece. Shiva himself performs it, and a whole chain of Redeemers drinks the chalice of poison, transforming it into Amrita. Agni Yoga (1929) - 305:
305. A staircase has been revealed, with ornamented steps. But why is the lower step so decorated, while higher up the ornamentation grows simpler, until on the last step one sees no decoration at all? The design on the lower step is so intricate that its entire surface is covered. Perhaps no design is needed on the upper step. Truly, I see no ornamentation at all at the top. Thus, think simply. Agni Yoga (1929) - 310:
How can one make everyone turn in the same direction? Looking in different directions, people will see differently, but without undermining the General Good. Let them look in all directions. Let them observe all points of starry space. The eye must learn to observe. Let them utilize all of humanity's accumulations, but with respect for the General Good. Permit the use of all sources, and the one who grasps more will gain more. The burning of spirit is manifested in many ways. It is by the burning of their spirit that people will be recognized. It is preferable to err by exaggerating the possibilities for good in them, than to underestimate them. Agni Yoga (1929) - 319:
Let us recall the known saints of various lands. By what marks are they distinguished? By showing humility or obedience to their rulers, by taking vows of silence, or by obeisance? If so, they would be unworthy of the name. When We regard saints, We see among them warriors, highwaymen, condemners of kings, builders, and leaders of people. By the fire of the spirit is their level of ascent recognized. Laws inscribed by people cannot extinguish this fire. Therefore, let us be careful about judging the approaching ones. Like fragments of heavenly bodies, diamond-bearing, those approaching from afar may carry within themselves signs incomprehensible to others. Agni Yoga (1929) - 341:
When it becomes possible to see the emanations of the human body, you will discern with clarity the hideousness of duplicity, when the face shows benevolence but the thoughts are sharpening knives. Agni Yoga (1929) - 342:
On ancient images one can see tongues of flame encircling the auras. But now this physical phenomenon has been forgotten. You know the full reality of what is being said. But let the scientists not complain if, prior to their discovery of Fire, We suggest that they first discover the crystal of imperil. Besides, it has almost been discovered by them already. It is easier to deal with the poison of irritation than to seek the superior psychic energy. Agni Yoga (1929) - 344:
344. In mirages you can see the lie of evidence and the truth of reality. I repeat, you see reality, but it is a reality that is not where your eyes indicate. And this is true of many phenomena. Agni Yoga (1929) - 355:
355. Those who would study Agni Yoga must direct their attention to the rhythmic pulsation of the elements, because by this natural phenomenon the various elements are united. The psycho-physical experiment that took place yesterday showed the rhythm of energy as a pulse of elements. Activity alternates with silence, just as a Pralaya alternates with a Manvantara. While it would be absurd to attribute to spirits the action of the elements in all physical processes, there is undoubtedly a link between certain spirits and the moments of influx of energy. You may be astonished to see how disincarnated spirits can densify themselves by using the ectoplasm of space, and, on the other hand, how physical bodies can acquire subtle properties. Indeed, it is a true bridge between the two worlds! Agni Yoga (1929) - 366:
See, how the ever-ready flame flares up! No pain can divert what has already been sent by the will of a pure spirit! Agni Yoga (1929) - 369:
For the sake of creation, stand firm against irritation. When, like a blood clot, it closes the ear, can one then hear? When it clouds the eye, can one then see? When the curtain falls on the consciousness, where then is achievement? Agni Yoga (1929) - 371:
371. Studying the subtle energies, you can see that close attention should be given not only to major manifestations, but also to the small currents of tension, because they give powerful results. It is necessary to give first place to the tangible accumulations and combinations. Agni Yoga (1929) - 375:
For them the yogi is the primary channel, the primary receiver of the energies of space, luminous as a beacon fire. He builds that which should be built. He lays together the intended stones. And his enemies may shudder, but still feel compelled to repeat his words. The yogi is not a preacher. He seldom speaks to the crowds. But the works entrusted to him grow with a special bloom. Others do not even acknowledge the flourishing of these works, whose intended purpose is not to capture them, but to ignite their hearts. Whither will fly the spark of fire? Do they not see all the lighted fires, and all the travelers warmed by the flame of an Agni Yogi? His fire burns the brighter because it burns not for itself. Agni Yoga (1929) - 377:
Just as a magnet attracts iron and then magnetizes it, so is sustenance given to the magnet of the individual spirit. Without nurture the spirit will not see how many doors are open to it. Agni Yoga (1929) - 378:
It is dreadful that the most remarkable manifestations of these energies attract no attention. People often see and hear extraordinary things, but they bury them with their mind's refuse. How powerful must a manifestation be for the human eye to notice? Agni Yoga (1929) - 384:
384. It is necessary to learn to properly manage the development of one's psychic energy. It is easy to see how lack of coordination of one's forces impedes achievement. And if, at the same time, one is impatient, the achievements can then be lost altogether. Agni Yoga (1929) - 386:
386. Psychic energy needs exercising, and you see how challenging is its proper application. Agni Yoga (1929) - 389:
389. Of course, imperil is the main destroyer of psychic energy. But one should not forget three other violators: fear, doubt, and self-pity. When it becomes possible to physically measure psychic energy, it will be instructive to see how these darkeners work to disrupt the flow of energy. But the flow of energy can be supported by countering efforts based upon self-sacrifice and achievement. These seemingly abstract concepts affirm the reality of the Life Principle, whose energy is cognizable and measurable. Agni Yoga (1929) - 392:
The path of Fire is the path of attainment. This process should be carried out in calmness, without haste or irritation. We will of course help, so that outer circumstances will not be disruptive. But take care not to take signs of progress as signs of loss. Humanity prefers to see the discarding of refuse as destruction, and the beginning of construction as disorder. Therefore be careful, and act without haste. We shall point out the right times. Agni Yoga (1929) - 397:
397. In studying thought transmission, humanity will pay attention to all attendant manifestations, both beneficial and negative. Then people will see that the effects of thought spread beyond imagining. They will understand how much harm they can cause, weakening and overburdening one another's forces. One of the purposes of going into a hermitage was to hide, in order to preserve one's psychic energy. One of Our good co-workers had himself reported dead, in order to escape the attention of others. As though unburdened, he used to say, with relief, "It seems that I have been forgotten." Agni Yoga (1929) - 402:
402. Still another enemy threatens the Teaching - distrust, which destroys the almost-achieved, the most important. It is astonishing to see how unable people are to cope with what is new to them! Their self-respect is so limited, and their imagination so impoverished, that people are usually afraid to even think that something out of the ordinary could exist. It is always easier to deny than to investigate. Be destroyed, all ye who deny! Without your narrow thinking the sun will shine the brighter and the stronghold of knowledge will be raised the higher. Agni Yoga (1929) - 402:
How offensive it is to see petty, grey distrust, with not even a sign of daring! Distrust thrives upon refuse. We always insist that knowledge be gained through experience. We affirm how slowly abilities grow and positive results accumulate. But We consider it inadmissible that a rational person would discard opportunities for gaining knowledge. How often people base the acquiring of knowledge upon material rewards! This is the way little children under seven tend to act. Agni Yoga (1929) - 402:
One may occasionally see how a person who has come close to the Teaching and gained wonderful possibilities still continues to dream about some meager reward. Agni Yoga (1929) - 403:
You know how difficult it is to see Fohat, how the cumulative efforts of many years are required for one to be able to see this energy. But what will a weak spirit say when he learns that beyond Fohat is Para-Fohat, which in turn is nourished by Pan-Fohat! These energies can fill only the strongest consciousness with rejoicing and with love. Agni Yoga (1929) - 412:
The Teacher rejoices when He can provide a new set of circumstances. One has only to remember that a new beginning will sometimes seem disorderly. People see little difference between happiness and unhappiness, success and failure, joy and sorrow. Agni Yoga (1929) - 413:
A multitude of circumstances must be examined. If people who have achieved the kindling of the inner fire would write down their observations about it, they would greatly help many beginners. The common work for humanity requires first of all the protection of individuality. And when all the many ways of kindling the inner fire have been found, the simplest way proves to be the quickest. It is astonishing to see what supposedly insignificant circumstances can help to ignite the flame. One such, which is always present, is a sensitivity to shocks. A straight position of the spine is also of great importance in this. But in the case of chronic curvature of the spine, musk can be used to help ignite the flame. The absorption of musk interacts with phosphorus, which restores the impeded flow of fire. Agni Yoga (1929) - 415:
He who is spiritually inert cannot be an Arhat. The Teacher sometimes speaks of the need for rest, but never says that rest may become equal to that of a moribund spirit. One who imposes such limitations on himself can neither hear nor see. Agni Yoga (1929) - 417:
Karma is a most complex process. From the most casual, superficial action to the deepest level of motives, everything is varied in form and color. One should firmly ponder when it is possible and deserving to interfere in the karma of others. One can imagine cases of self-sacrificing and beneficial interference in the destiny of others. By the fires can the goal-fitness of interference be determined. The fires are the best indicators for this decision, since in them the inner consciousness is combined with the spatial consciousness. And nothing is equal to them in vitality; they are many-colored milestones, the product of a full understanding of surrounding conditions. You see how two abstract concepts, the Redeemers and the Fire of Space, become real for you! Agni Yoga (1929) - 420:
In the Temple of Israel there was a general teraph for all uses, but for each ritual something belonging to the subject was placed under the teraph. Eventually, in the various countries there were scattered a multitude of teraphs, each one filled with the accumulations of many psychic transmissions. It is curious to observe the continued vitality of these accumulations of psychic energy. One can truly see that teraphs retain their power over thousands of years, like a seed that lives, manifesting undying power. Agni Yoga (1929) - 423:
Is not the pure Fire of Space a living link with the higher worlds? Will not this simple question arise in the unprejudiced consciousness? And if we see the teraph as a repository of psychic energy, this concept, though ancient, will be easy to understand. So let us not be afraid to open a Pandora's box; for the enlightened traveler its gifts may appear quite different. Agni Yoga (1929) - 425:
425. Whence come the application and the action of the fire of Kundalini? From the same source - the fire of love. The image of the essence that is projected on Our screens reveals the truth. How joyous it is to see the waves of growing fire! It is like an enchanted garden. Agni Yoga (1929) - 427:
Let them not think that We are spouting outworn metaphors. Even the most narrow-minded people can see danger in the specter of an overabundance of objects. Of course, if one continues life according to familiar ways, then material overconsumption is inevitable. Only goal-fitting simplification can bring dignity to life and safeguard natural resources. One has no right to destroy the results of millenniums of cosmic effort, light-mindedly expecting some new, undeserved energy! Agni Yoga (1929) - 429:
429. It is astonishing to see how people spoil their own lives without reason or sense by depriving themselves of possibilities that are theirs by right. It is astonishing to see how readily people diminish boundaries expanded over lifetimes. Agni Yoga (1929) - 430:
430. Just before the most significant events, people are particularly prone to deny the possibilities of the future. One could write a curious history about the precursors and thresholds of events. Thus one can trace similarities in the tendencies of thought connected with the cyclones of disturbances. The blind deride the advice of those who see, and the earthly know-it-alls point out the impossibility of change in the existing order, saying that all is stable and unchangeable, and that those who are more sensitive are nothing but liars. If one points out to them that no good can come from torpor, they become one's enemies. But it is necessary to know such enemies. Agni Yoga (1929) - 431:
It would be a mistake to see My words as poetic hymns. One must accept them as the call of the Builder, to whom it is not important to be the Highest One, but to whom it is important to fulfill the mission entrusted by the Lords. Agni Yoga (1929) - 438:
The dove was considered the symbol of purity, the serpent the symbol of wisdom, and the lion the symbol of the fire of fearlessness. The Fire of Space fills man with manifest courage, free of attachment to any passing condition. The element of fire is the most impelling one. When it is realized, one finds no joy in reliving the past. One who has realized the all-penetrating Fire will easily see that We commune through fire. Agni Yoga (1929) - 441:
The Teacher works to reconcile contrasting conditions into one flow. Bringing together conditions that differ produces a dynamic picture. Thus, one can see success and failure as siblings. Agni Yoga (1929) - 446:
One can see that the main Plan is unvarying. When it is necessary for Us to take some time to recoup Our forces, do not assume that We are about to retreat. It should be understood that We will accelerate events as much as Our forces allow. You must just help Us with a right attitude. Understand that no orchestra conductor can properly produce a symphony if the musical instruments are not tuned. Besides, irritation is but a step back into lower matter. It is better to engage yourselves in useful work. Thus, you will be able to bring closer the predestined events. Indeed, there are certain paths on which one can proceed only with Us. Agni Yoga (1929) - 447:
The next level produces partial, spontaneous manifestations of psychic energy, but without synthesis with spirit. One can see or hear psychically, without having merged with the Teaching. Agni Yoga (1929) - 448:
After a long silence the pupil says, "Perhaps I do feel some cold and see something like a flashing of stars." Agni Yoga (1929) - 448:
Why do people say "seemingly" and "perhaps," when they see and feel? Only by decisive affirmation does psychic energy grow. Thus one can increase one's receptivity, because above us there are always magnetic currents and the radiance indicating the flowers of space. Agni Yoga (1929) - 455:
455. Like a boat with sails taut in the storm, so is Our ship propelled forward. One can see that the past was simpler than the present. This does not mean that the present is burdensome and bad; it means that there has been progress. During preparations for ambushing the enemy, the command given is, "Silence!" Then only the ignorant one will raise his voice; experienced warriors keep silent, for they know that an outcry brings destruction. Agni Yoga (1929) - 457:
457. One can sometimes notice in children strange and fleeting glances, as if they see something unexplainable. Sometimes they may speak of a fire, of stars, or of sparks. Of course, adults usually attribute this to illness or foolishness, but attention must be paid to just such children. As is known, younger children can easily see astral images and, furthermore, especially sensitive ones can even see the fires of space. Such organisms should be carefully observed from their early days. Be assured that in them lie the promises of Agni Yoga, and if placed in pure surroundings, they will freely fulfill these promises in an exemplary way. Chiefly, their minds should not be polluted with outworn ideas, nor should fear of the unusual be instilled in them. Agni Yoga (1929) - 458:
Craftiness, on the contrary, provokes only disgust. One can see that craftiness does not aim to the future, since it stands in defense of only the way things are; it is an example of valueless existence. Agni Yoga (1929) - 458:
One has to value the fire of resourcefulness. If we pay attention when the fire is ignited, we will see that much finer flames appear when courage and resourcefulness are manifested. Agni Yoga (1929) - 460:
460. One has to properly understand the relationship of the timing of a predestined event to the essence of that event. People will generally relate to a coming event in terms of the surface details that they expect to see, and if they do not see those details, they are unable to think about the essence of the event. What then should we care about - the surface or the fundamentals? Remember how often too much attention to details undermined the essence. People would rather cling to trivialities than follow a foundation of universal significance. Agni Yoga (1929) - 467:
467. "And with His staff He wiped away all the designs in the sand." In this action we see all the generosity of the Teacher, all His riches, all the dismissal of the past and the striving into the future. But people, as I said, turn everything into the ordinary, so that all their actions, whether personal or national, whether material or spiritual, are deprived of enthusiasm. But if our daily labor is consecrated in the Name of the Teacher it cannot be ordinary or tiresome. If we forget for what we labor, boredom will cover us with its shroud of decay, and all the jesters of the world will not be able to provoke a smile in us. Agni Yoga (1929) - 470:
470. Everything heard and seen through the Brahmarandhra center deserves especially sensitive attention. The highest faculty of psychic energy connects with the fires of space. One rarely can see these fires in great measure. Just as the heavenly vault is filled with the radiance of the far-off worlds, so do the fires sparkle above the crown of the head. By this the quality of psychic energy is refined. We should rejoice at every sign of refinement of psychic energy. Indeed, it is here in the earthly incarnations that one crystallizes the psychic energy. When one passes to the astral plane one must retain cognizance of the future, and also ignite one's striving with the crystal of psychic energy. Otherwise those who pass into the astral plane will submerge into the twilight of carry-overs. That is why one's accumulation of psychic energy is precious. Agni Yoga (1929) - 481:
481. The student who is not afraid to continually reassess the foundations of the Teaching for the purpose of refining his knowledge is on the right path. The one who is not afraid to be misunderstood by others is with Us. The one who is unafraid to build links among the great currents of the teachings is Our friend. The one who is not afraid to see the light has an eagle's eye. The one who is not afraid to enter the fire is of fiery birth. The one who is not afraid of what he cannot see can pierce the darkness. The one who is not afraid to travel the world is ready to strive to the far-off worlds. The one who is not afraid to know the teachings of wisdom is with Us. Agni Yoga (1929) - 512:
It is easier to discern the inner qualities that people reveal by their speech and actions than to see the geological stratifications of the soil. Therefore, in selecting the fiery ones, observe the way in which they respond to the tests presented to them. With psychic development the revealing process increases, and one deepens the way already begun. Few are those in whom the true essence does not become evident. With the process of fiery development, one's ability to unerringly judge manifested events will grow. Out of the straight-knowledge, foretold so long ago, will burst forth the fire of intensified psychic energy. What can be concealed from it? Agni Yoga (1929) - 516:
516. Uru and Svati are found in cosmogony. The signs of approaching Aquarius and its combination with Saturn are again being repeated. One can see once more how the cosmogony of the Atlanteans was on the right path. Not only was the chemism of the rays known at that time, but also the actual cooperation of the luminaries. After long wanderings, humanity again approaches just that. But still one more simple thing has to be realized: that the forms of those who populate Earth need not be repeated elsewhere in Cosmos. People cannot imagine themselves in different forms, but what joys could arise from the realization of cooperation with other life forms! One should be able to approach easily such all-embracing circumstances. Agni Yoga (1929) - 520:
Then the tested one either became confused and was rejected, or he was filled with firmness and spoke, "The eyes and ears can be deceived, but nothing can delude the heart. I see with the heart, I hear with the heart, and nothing impure will touch the heart. For the sword entrusted to me is kept sharp." Agni Yoga (1929) - 520:
Once again the Great Hierophant approached and, pointing out a chalice filled with a red liquid, said, "Receive and drink of thy chalice; empty it to see the mystery at the bottom." Agni Yoga (1929) - 527:
Exultant on the first day, he will not tire on the next. He will proceed like a joyous elephant, bursting through the brush. He will see his successes as the smile of the sun. He will drive away the scorpion of fear. He will accept the gift as the light on the path. He will understand the realization and development of the fires of the centers as an attracting magnet. And he will understand that the fires grow imperceptibly, just as plants do. He will understand that the fires burn away the past and illumine the future. And he will understand what podvig means! Agni Yoga (1929) - 535:
535. If you desire, by power of the will, to see parts of your own aura, you will find it impossible. It is necessary to desire it, but the law of psychic energy also requires suitable conditions. Such conditions are not established in an instant; they must be built on a foundation of higher influences. But the way to higher influences is not easy either, since they can be reached only through open gates. Each failure in communion with the source of the subtlest energies closes the gates. A proper understanding of the requirements for fruitful communion is needed. It depends not only on the intensity of striving, but also on the careful consideration of surrounding conditions. Agni Yoga (1929) - 535:
Among the components of developed auras it is especially rare to see the emerald green and the noble ruby colors, which stand in contrast to each other. The first denotes synthesis and the second, the self-sacrifice of attainment. In clouded auras hints of both may be seen, but to see them pure is as rare as are synthesis and attainment themselves. Emerald is closer to the Chalice, and ruby to the Eye of Brahma. Agni Yoga (1929) - 538:
We do not want to seem severe in Our judgment. We would prefer to see the joy of attainment, but for centuries it was necessary that the sword be held ready, for fear has always dominated people. Victory over fear will be the threshold of the new consciousness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 548:
548. To rejoice is good, but in this let us not be like the animals. In what lies the difference? Only in consciousness. Animals do not know why they rejoice; but we must know why. With our consciousness we see cause and effect. Thus do we construct the bridge of perfectment. Agni Yoga (1929) - 551:
The Lord of Wisdom smiled, "I changed my position and the folds of my garment seventy-seven times. As long as we do not learn to see clearly we shall not become Arhats." Agni Yoga (1929) - 553:
553. Only a body open to sickness can be infected. Only a spirit ready to accept psychic energy can receive it. If people would realize that an accumulation of psychic energy is needed not only for the present life but also as a constant and inalienable attainment and blessing, this realization would erase the perception of each life having a beginning or an end. Should not a true understanding of life promote care for the future along with the present? This is the immediate duty of every scientist. Until now scientists have dealt with life as finite - is it not now their mission to see life as extending into Infinity? Agni Yoga (1929) - 557:
557. I speak of psychic energy as though all of humanity has already accepted it and decided to improve their consciousness. However, the Teaching remains a wonder from the mountains. People are ready to listen to the Teaching only during their moments of leisure. People see the followers of the Teaching as just lucky, not considering whence comes their happiness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 557:
Austerity brings order. Softness brings creation. Let us look into the empty basket too, to see whether a seed of life is not hidden even in the bitterest bark. Agni Yoga (1929) - 571:
The dust of the far-off spheres, when found in the snow on the peaks and at lower altitudes when it has melted, provides the opportunity to learn about new substances. In order to approach psychic energy under earthly conditions, one must observe how the deposits from the far-off spheres influence the human organism. One can see that these influences are many and strong. Thus, let us be attentive to the manifestations of nature. Agni Yoga (1929) - 575:
As you see, I use the language of ancient parables as well as that of the modern laboratory, so that you may learn to love both and extend your respect for the seed as well as for the fruit. An end must be put to narrow-mindedness. Agni Yoga (1929) - 581:
581. Usually people think that these days are absurd with complexity; but if, without prejudice, we compare these times with others, we shall see that during the last ten years much has been simplified, opening the way to evolution. Agni Yoga (1929) - 594:
594. The fundamental mystery of Hermes was contained in the approach of the astral world to our Earth. One can see these sparks in the Hermetic Teachings, although they are carefully veiled. But now We will from time to time recall them. Agni Yoga (1929) - 595:
The planetary bodies radiate with different lights. Scientists will see the sparks of psychic energy. The fires of the human body's centers also radiate differently depending upon the chemism of the metals in the human body. Agni Yoga (1929) - 602:
602. The forging of the sword in the flame under the hammer's blow is the best illustration of how one tempers one's psychic energy. Someone may ask how to endure unrest and agitation. But rest can be found only at the peak of unrest. There is no rest amidst the cosmic whirlwinds. The blind and deaf may dream of a rest that does not exist, but the ones who see, who want only to see clearly, prefer to endure the storms. There is no rest, as people understand it. One cannot step out of the turning spiral of creation. One has to evoke Teros as one's anchor, to link oneself to the proper chain of currents. The strong spirit rejoices in tempering his sword. Agni Yoga (1929) - 645:
645. Some ask how one should regard daily routine. Most people are quite afraid of it. It is considered to be the death of creativity, and the demeaning of dignity. But We say that you should learn to see in each day's labor the pranayama that uplifts your consciousness. Prana descends from the higher spheres; but any labor produces energy, which in its essence is similar to the spatial energy. Thus, the one who knows the common essence of energies can sew shoes, or beat rhythms on a drum, or gather fruit. In all these the higher energy is generated, since it is born out of the rhythm of Cosmos. Only a low consciousness dreads the rhythm of labor and thus builds its own prison. It is difficult for humanity to understand that a king and a shoemaker are comparable in every respect. Agni Yoga (1929) - 647:
647. The acceptance of Our Advice must be expressed by immediate, undeferrable action. The disciple must not be satisfied with good intentions, knowing that bad results follow inaction. Light-mindedness, negligence, and the demeaning of Our Instructions weigh heavily on the scales. Even the disciple will examine himself three times and say, "I see no mistakes in my actions." Agni Yoga (1929) - 650:
650. Even your physicians admit that during nervous exaltation one's strength increases tenfold. Thus they acknowledge psychic energy. But they see that such states are brief and are followed by a loss of energy. Precisely for this reason is the Yoga needed, so that while increasing the ascent, one is kept from falling. Collapses are brought on by a lack of realization and by failure to apply one's psychic energy. The ignoramus limps as if lame, but the one who knows can conquer the most unattainable heights. Agni Yoga (1929) - 651:
One yogi gained the reputation of being a practical joker because unnoticeably he moved various objects in people's houses, and when asked why, answered, "I am checking to see if you have become blind." Truly, there are few who notice changes in their surroundings. But the first sign of an "eagle-eye" is the ability to notice the smallest changes, since on them depends the vibration of the whole. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 11:
Builders for today, realize that you build for the whirlwind of destruction! How huge are your undertakings! How useless your castles! How vast your expenditures! How revealing is your inability to advance into the chain of actions! But let us look upon those who walk straight, who affirm the beauty of Infinity. Instead of faint-heartedness, which denies the reactions of Space, we shall see the keenness of attainment, the beauty of striving, and the grandeur of achievement. Therefore, let us say, "Limitless are the cosmic manifestations!" Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 12:
12. To reverberate with the rhythm of the Cosmos means to realize the entire magnitude of Infinity. Three principles are affirmed by the way of evolution. Begin to show understanding of the pledge. Do not - indeed do not - manifest indifference to the Source which nurtures you and all that exists! Ponder deeply and you will see that the great Spiritual Toilers of humanity have nurtured their psychic energy by merging with the Infinite. Their striving ecstasy toward the highest beauty was limitless! Their achievement toward the manifested Ordainment was boundless! I have said that the merging with the cosmic rhythm will provide the synthesis of All-being, in the invisible and the visible. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 17:
17. You are right in speaking of the One Origin. Herein precisely is the core of evolution contained. In this cognition is the Arhat's highest attainment on Earth. When humanity will realize the great unity between Infinity and the particles, and know the mutual relationship between light and darkness, then may it be told of the path of the "Lion of the Desert." So much is imposed upon the cosmic fires, yet recognition is denied them. Where men see a boundary between two beginnings, the Arhat sees only one great Origin. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 20:
20. It is customary to consider karma as the will and recompense determining the course of one's life. It is also customary to consider karma as retribution. But in its true significance, karma means labor. Do not limit the work of the laboratory of the spirit and you will see the results. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 22:
Spirit, glance back! Whither hast thy past knowledge led thee? Where dost thou perceive boundaries? Where is cessation? Where is permanency? And where dost thou see the manifestation of submissiveness? It is said, "I do not see all these declarations; verily, I see that endless Domain which has created our being!" Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 35:
Do not think of Fire as an abstract concept. Although we do not summon you to the stake, We do not detach you from daily life. Verily, We see Fire even in the most humble worker, if in his spirit lives the song of the endless joy of labor. We shall say that We value each manifestation of true labor, leading toward evolution. Search for this identity and you will become identical with the higher. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 36:
Let us look at the one who consciously strives to the veil of the Mother of the World. We shall see that, of all the inexhaustible, numberless consciousnesses, this warrior, aflame with cosmic fires, is borne there where the power of Infinity glows. But here on Earth the warrior carries a brimming chalice. Wondrous is the transposition of our conception thitherward, into our true life! Verily, only the cognizance of Infinity will unite all elements. Manifestations of cosmic life will be revealed as a formula in our conscious thought. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 38:
38. If we compare the work of Cosmos with the work of man, we may find the closest correlations on our planet. Let us see wherein cooperation with the elements has been realized. The vegetable kingdom takes what it requires for its growth. The cooperation between man and the cosmic riches is clear. From the animal kingdom we take what is necessary for our existence, accepting it as being customarily due us. When man built his dwellings upon the lake shores and hewed them out of the rocks, he subordinated the world to himself and proudly dominated it. Now the same man dominates, but, having been enriched by all manner of subtle means, he has progressed toward an understanding of the riches of Space. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 65:
It is difficult to see any victory in the restriction of consciousness; but let us learn to discern psycho-spiritually, and then the planet will be seen as a bearer of Spatial Fire. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 102:
102. When man will consciously acknowledge that each of his organs and each of his centers is a creative force, then will it be possible to manifest the significance of each center. I see that the center of the lungs is aflame. This is one of the most sensitive centers. The fire blends with the most subtle energies and begins to create new manifestations. The quality of flame of this fire confirms a reception of pure Fire from Space. The action of the silent fires unites the fire of the lungs with the Fire of Space. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 106:
106. Verily, a medium has no open centers, and the psycho-vision, for contact with the higher worlds, also is unattainable for him. Man is in error about the power of the medium, and We are often distressed to see how enticing to people are physical manifestations. A materialization attracts them like a magnet. We prefer the channel of the spirit, and for sacred missions We use the channel of the spirit only. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 123:
123. When I see a vibration responding to Our sacred vibrations, I rejoice. When we proceed in pace with the cosmic magnetism, then harmony is manifested. The law of assimilationis founded on the property of cosmic magnetism. The complexity of manifestations is increased when the evidence of resistance or surrender shown by the spirit is based on dormant principles. When the spirit strives to the Cosmic Magnet, the correlation produces the highest form of life. The fusion is found throughout Cosmos, and it is reflected in all space as the highest expression of the cosmic Reason. Man's strength lies in the Cosmic Magnet, and his loss of this powerful potential through lack of comprehension exposes that gaping abyss which man cannot cross save by plunging to the bottom and then ascending. Hence, there are so many crevices and so many people who are deprived of the higher understanding. Therefore, jubilation of the spheres is manifested when the greatness of cosmic fusion triumphs. Verily, the spheres then tremble with the highest exultation. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 133:
133. The Cosmos reiterates to the consciousness of man that manifested formula which is borne in Space. In Cosmos, all consists of forces which are projectile and attractive. If one could establish the ratio between propulsion and attraction, the resulting balance would afford the highest forms. If people could see all transmissions of the rays, they would be horror-stricken at the realization of how much they have failed to accept. The striving spirit is attracted to these sendings. And how manifold are the categories of projected and unaccepted transmissions of energies! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 141:
141. Cosmic creation collects those aggregates which can be confirmed as a potential of the highest essence. The essence of the higher force is evinced by every intense spiral movement and in each expressed and concordant combination. The Cosmic Magnet can assemble the properties of the elements which belong to one nature-element. The Magnet cooperates fully with the elements, manifesting exactitude in the collecting of energies. When you see formations of life which do not manifest beauty, know them to be manifestations of opposition to the Cosmic Magnet. Correspondence between form and striving is ordained by Cosmos; hence, it can be said that the approaching time and the pull of the Magnet will bring forth new forms. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 159:
159. We see the creativeness of the Cosmic Magnet as a shifting of the spatial bodies. We see how obviously lands and waters are being shifted. We see what validity there is in the shiftings in the races and in all processes of evolution. Why then not welcome this shifting? How beautiful for the spirit is the change from earthly existence to higher spheres! Those spheres which are so categorically spoken of as unattainable may verily become accessible. The cosmic shifting and the human magnet predetermine the intenseness of new forms. The creativeness of the shifting thus is one with that of the Cosmic Magnet! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 165:
165. When the reflection can be consciously adopted, the current of conscious creativeness is generated. When We see that the rays sent by Us are reflected in all manifestations of the disciple, We can say, "He reflects Truth." Many rays are reflected but faintly, and that is why We so greatly rejoice when Our near ones affirm the self-emanating rays. Therefore, We manifest the light in its full radiance to the one who affirms Our ray in its full significance. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 165a:
165a. It is you who did call the difficult Path luminous. It is you who did accept the "chalice of fires," exulting at each new affirmation. It is you who did accept a mission which no one else could have fulfilled because of its unusual conditions. Usually this experiment takes place under the exclusive conditions of monastic cells or mountain heights, or seclusion. But your striving spirit took up this chalice. If you could see the cliche of past events and the records of your fiery processes, you would understand this offering. The most subtle and pure is invisible. There is so much that is not revealed in the life of an Arhat! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 172a:
The confirmation, through the Cosmic Magnet, of a unification of the Origins is called the True Crowning. Thus Cosmos collects its Reason. Urusvati is verily affirmed not by the planetary laws but by the Laws of the Lords. The Lords see and know. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 220:
Let us see how this unbalance is effected. In every epoch, in the entire course of history, there may be seen an intensified confluence of resistant circumstances which produced an unbalance. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 251:
251. By the world of causes, created by aspirations, may the quality of the world of effects be determined. Let us see how the Agni Yogi creates and transmutes. The fire of the Chalice represents the psycho-dynamics which ignites around it all energies. Through the synthesis of the Chalice, all fires, at different degrees, are directed by summons toward the cumulation of the Chalice of Amrita. The fire of the spirit drives all energies. The creativeness of the Agni Yogi is thus definitely impelled. Thus does the Tara transmute into beauty. Humanity will comprehend the power of the transmutation. Verily, beautiful is the creation of Be-ness! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 324:
324. Consecutiveness in strivings creates streams of cosmic fires. When the fires of the centers of the flaming Agni Yogi create, all the intensified strivings are responding. When the centers respond to the pull of cosmic attractions, it may be said that the substance of the planet gathers much of the pure Fire. When the flaming Agni Yogi directs the fiery striving toward the accomplishment of the mission, it may be said that the entire Cosmic Might is cooperating with him. Where is the end, and where the spatial boundary? This may be defined by the guiding Agni Yogi himself. These spirit transmissions are verily most powerful; therefore, the creativeness of the rays is highly valued in Our Tower. The fire of the spirit is the best conductor. We know all its power. Thus, We see the creativeness of the spirit. Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 347:
347. The generation of energies in space is confirmed as the manifestation of the life impulse. The energy of spirit acts just as does the energy of the Cosmic Magnet, each on its own plane. The energy of the Cosmic Magnet creates cosmic forms. The energy of the spirit creates the existing forms. Thus, the world of forms correlates all manifestations of the cosmic energies. If we could look back over the forms of the Cosmos, we would clearly see how all forms have been combined in cosmic creativeness. The energies of the spirit give to Cosmos all the best manifestations. When the spirit becomes refined, the forms are created in accordance with the tension of the spirit. Therefore, when the transmutation of the centers is so strained, the emanations of the centers are verily creating. There is a direct ratio in the interrelation between the centers and the manifestations of creativeness of the energies. Thus, We term the creativeness of the spirit of an Agni Yogi the highest cosmic creativeness. The Fire of Space blends with the centers of the Agni Yogi. Yes, yes, yes! Infinity - Book 1 (1930) - 362:
The Spatial Fire affirms each energy. The luminaries confirm the cosmic source of Fire. I bid you believe in the creative forces of the Agni Yogi. If you could see the work of the spirit and the heart, you would verily see the creativeness of the Magnet. When the consciousness retains the process, which is a mental one, the boundaries between the physical and the astral have been erased. Truly, cosmic creativeness is invisibly beautiful! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 14:
The creativeness of the centers reacts to all manifestations of the higher aspects of self-sacrifice. When the transmutation of Fire will enter life, it will be possible to say, "Verily, the Cosmic Ordinance is realized!" Cosmos imbues all lives with Fire, and for a new manifestation one should develop in oneself identical energies. In this identity are comprised all worlds. In this identity is comprised the mission of an Agni Yogi. Hence, the vibrations which the centers of an Agni Yogi assimilate are identical with the fires of space. Thus, I see the invisible creativeness of the centers. By the records of the creative fires one may determine the spirit creativeness. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 59:
59. In the flowering of the potential of spirit we see the synthesis. How powerfully this blossoming of the potential proceeds, and how continuously it is directed toward the consummation! The manifestation of the consummation magnetizes the entire chain of lives for that spirit who knows cosmic law. The affirmation of Be-ness thus leads the spirit. At the cosmic fusion the law must lead, and, having contacted the vibration of the Cosmic Magnet, the striving spirit cleaves in its essence to the ordinance of fusion. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 100:
100. Much is affirmed by Us, and tension will bring the predestined. Those who have dedicated themselves to the cosmic tension must conquer. Hence, Our world-wide victory is irrevocable. Therefore, when that which is predestined by the Brotherhood is to be fulfilled, joy resounds. Therefore, I have said it - I vouch for it! I see victory! Yes, yes, yes! During ascent the difficult hours transform failure into success. Thus, let us remember - Victory and Joy! Thus, the new step is predestined by the Cosmic Magnet. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 108:
108. The manifestation of cooperation with Us affirms the tension of all centers. When the spiral acts, advancing toward evolution, the spirit of Our co-workers is verily strained by pure fire. When the spirit of the co-workers is imbued with pure fire, the spiral of creativity is affirmed. Thus, let us accept the law of spiral tension. We affirm that the spiral of the will carries the spirit on the wings of cooperation. Thus, We see the growth of the spiral of the spirit. Therefore, We affirm the sacred bond of the heart and rejoice when the wings of cooperation radiate in the tension of joy. Yes, yes, yes! Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 142:
142. Upon the cosmic scales there are manifested two main causes, which uphold the cosmic organization. Each cause predicates the reorganization of the world. The effects of the cosmic causes are strained according to the substance. Thus, upon the cosmic scales rests the evolution of the world and its dark opposition. When the world is being reorganized, the dark side creates impediments. Let us see how the forces for the accomplishment of world tasks are affirmed across the span of millennia. When the Carriers of Light affirmed the manifestations of the Covenant, the potentiality of their striving was infused into the spirit of humanity. When the striving of despotic conquerors was asserted under the law of egotism, man sank into a sphere of restrictions, and darkness propelled him toward self-destruction. Hence, the self-renunciation of the Lords flamingly leads humanity. It is the principle of self-destruction that brings on a new step of evolution. Thus is the path of the world cleared. Over and above all consequences radiates achievement, and the path of self-destruction leads to the lower spheres. Thus, even darkness affirms the step of Light. Infinity - Book 2 (1930) - 276:
276. Each striving thought creates in the space. Each striving thought creates forms. How, then, is it possible to understand the spiritual process if the process of self-renunciation is not adopted? In the spiritual process the same principle acts, and the spirit which screens itself by the process of selfhood does not see the true Light. Therefore, the defined path to the beauty of Service proceeds by the striving of self-sacrifice. Hierarchy (1931) - 4:
We see the radiance of the worlds. We see the accomplished and endless march. We see the radiance of the Mother of the World! Let us conclude in the joy of the endless march. Hierarchy (1931) - 64:
64. Only the reflex of the reflexes of psychic energy can be perceived through physical sensations. The same may be said of subtle energies and the remote bodies of Cosmos. But that should not discourage researches, because by the shadow and the source of light one can define the height of an object. All Western methods of ascertainment can also be applied, for I do not see any difference between the West and the East when we are at the summits of research. It is necessary by every means to dissolve all the conventional divisions of ignorance. Let us not be afraid to investigate by all methods - only learn to know! Hierarchy (1931) - 67:
67. You can perform one of the most useful psychic experiments. If you accept all Our Counsels and it seems to you that something indicated was not fulfilled or was not transmitted in accordance with your expectations, then immediately study the Counsel itself, applying the words in accordance with the customary human understanding; then recall all the circumstances that have taken place and consider all your own thoughts, worries, irritation, and all accompanying hazards and blunders. It is very significant to observe the events that have influence over the cosmic waves. One may see that however ponderous is our human burden, it cannot be compared to the minutest thought. In this way you can observe to what degree the psychic sphere has its own laws, beyond our three dimensions. Hierarchy (1931) - 68:
68. One more significant experiment Accustom yourselves to see without looking and to hear without listening. That is, you must be able to aim your vision into the spiritual realms to a degree that, in spite of open eyes, you will not see that which is before you, and in spite of open ears, you will not hear evident noise. Through such physical tests one can greatly progress in psychic vision and hearing. For this, it is useful to hold constantly in imagination before oneself the Image of the Teacher as that which is the most precious to bind you with the Supreme. Hierarchy (1931) - 74:
74. Upon investigation, the quality of thought belongs to the category of subtlest energies. It is impossible to measure the fluctuation of thought, therefore We have established the probation of disciples by the refinement of thought. Every three years We give the disciple the possibility of expressing himself in regard to the same event. Only according to these dates can one see the fluctuation of selfhood, cooperation, patience, and devotion. Similar experiments can be applied to other manifestations of energies; the more so since people have completely forgotten about probations. One can also test oneself, directing one's attention to old objects and observing the reaction of the influence of remembrance. Likewise one can test oneself upon flowers, music, upon a book read long ago. One can scientifically observe the influence of surroundings upon an object long since familiar. How many steps could be counted forward or backward! Besides, one can ponder why a step crossed for the second time is always much more difficult. Hierarchy (1931) - 78:
78. Nothing is neglected in the world. Sometimes we measure by great scales, but often experiments with small units should be performed. The trend of thought should likewise be observed. The giants of thought are as instructive as the small leeches. One may see someone who has overcome a tremendous obstacle stumbling over an insignificant puddle. Rancor, offense, thought of self destroy the possibilities just as do treason and fear. One must discriminate the circumstances; where is the new touchstone? Thus, with sharp-sightedness we reach the realization of joy for each probation. We shall say, "Lord, send Thy Will - give or take. Together with Thee, we shall examine my pitfalls. Together we shall deliberate my decisions of yesterday. Today I am satisfied, and Thou, better than I, knowest the quantity of nurture needed for the morrow. I shall not transgress Thy Will, because only from Thy Hand can I receive." Thus, one must watch oneself in the great and in the small. Hierarchy (1931) - 89:
89. When your consciousness prompts you to the necessity of possessing the constant Image of the Lord, retire to a quiet place and direct your sight upon the chosen Image. But remember, one must decide irrevocably, because in case of treason the constant Image will be a constant reproach. After gazing intensely upon the Image, close your eyes and transmit it to the third dye. Exercising thus you will attain a vivid Image, and you will feel a special intensified tremor of the heart. Soon the Image of the Lord will remain inseparably with you. You can test yourself before the sun, and you will still see the Lord before you, sometimes without color, but afterward vividly and even in action. Your prayer will lose the need of words and only the tremor of the heart will suffuse your understanding. Thus one may reach in life much that is useful, but the consciousness must be in conformity with it. Hierarchy (1931) - 92:
92. Likewise you will begin to notice that you see your own image as if in front of you. You must not wonder, because it is the increased development of the divisibility of the spirit. The projection of one's own image, and the sending of parts of one's spirit, impart to the developed third eye the image that is sent. One should know that simultaneously someone sees this image and receives help. Hierarchy (1931) - 103:
103. Controversies are the carpet of the father of lies. The one who treads on it cannot see a man without maligning. The controversies in science usually stand upon the same carpet. It is amazing to what an extent people fill themselves with interpretations in which they do not believe. The contemporary churches are the best example of why the highest manifestation does not alter life. Therefore, let us protect the all-embracing heart. Hierarchy (1931) - 118:
118. Thus one can see the end of Kali Yuga. It depends upon humanity where will be the beginning of Satya Yuga. We know that Satya Yuga is preordained, but its location and conditions may differ. My warriors, I can assemble you according to usefulness and devotion. Hierarchy (1931) - 159:
159. One can see the unity of all manifestations when the spirit can reflect the best strivings. Space requires observations, and each manifestation is in need of conscious assimilation. Only when the foundations of creativeness are firm can one build for evolution. Hierarchy (1931) - 159:
Akbar used to say, "A cross-eyed person does not see the center." Thus, each vital action requires stability. Before looking at two parallel lines, one should know which to choose. Hence stability is so indispensable, and only the closest approach to Hierarchy provides the correct path and the higher solution. Hierarchy (1931) - 230:
230. One should learn to value the warmth and light of the focus, and remember that the rays of the One Light emanate from one direction. Let us compare our position to a physical law and we shall see the sole foundation for success which is unshaken. What is success if not the effect of the correct application of a law? Thus one must learn to sense the channel of Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 232:
We must firmly remember to what the understanding of Hierarchy obligates us. One can see how useful are tests, otherwise the light that is kindled only in battle will grow dim. The light of battle and daring is the most precious. Hierarchy (1931) - 236:
236. It is correct to investigate the importance of vitamins, but one should also experiment with the reaction of psychic energy. One can see that a conscious consumption of vitamins manifoldly increases their usefulness. Likewise, it can be observed that the absorption of vitamins while one is irritated may increase imperil, since an unconscious energy is strengthened at a point where consciousness is gathered. One can understand why the partaking of food was considered sacred by the ancients. It is easy to understand to what an extent realization multiplies all energies. So many simple experiments can be performed with a minimum of observation. In order to increase respect for consciousness one may call energy Atma, or psyche, or life, or consider it sacred, but it is necessary to study its significance. By this channel we approach Fohat, or atomic energy. It is essential to observe the microcosm and transfer the formula to the Infinite. Hierarchy (1931) - 240:
240. When people shall investigate not only fires and rays but also human secretions, then one may think of a change of the body. It is strange that people understand the powerful chemical processes that take place in their organisms and at the same time consider the products of these processes only as refuse. One can see how powerful is the blood or saliva. One can see what unusual strength the blood of the vegetable kingdom, valerian, transmits to a plant. Equally powerful are saliva and the other secretions of the glands. But one must observe the causes of increase and decrease of the reaction of the energy of these products. The saliva of wrath is poisonous, and the saliva of benevolence is beneficial. Is it not important to investigate such generally known manifestations, for which mechanical equipment cannot be substituted? Thus we shall again approach the lost knowledge regarding the substance of psychic energy, that mysterious Atma, which in ancient medical science was found in using the products of the glands. One must be able to oppose the fiery element by Atma, which is incombustible. Hierarchy (1931) - 254:
254. Each shattering of the foundation spoils the entire web. Striving loyalty is needed like oil for levers. For Us it makes no difference why, despite loyalty, something is not done, but We often see how an already ripe chemical reaction is dissolved. Thus, one should sharpen the blade of the glaive, because success is not farther away than the length of a spear. Guard the concept of Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 278:
278. It can be understood how much more complex are group, state, and national karmas. Their intermingling is not lessened but increased by the conventional boundaries of humanity. One can feel how aggravated is the interrelation between the powers of Light and darkness, which increases the non-conformity of the reaction of nature. You can see how greatly perturbed are the weak spirits, how greatly obsessions increase, and to what an extent these obsessions complicate karma. So, also, the earthly battle should not upset anyone, because one can understand how it is magnified in Infinity. Hierarchy (1931) - 284:
284. When I speak of the black ones I advise paying attention to their subtle methods, and discerning how patiently they creep to the goal and how they choose shoulders behind which to screen themselves. You do not see the black ones, but the grey ones and almost white ones. However, this telegraph requires great attention. Hierarchy (1931) - 295:
295. Let us see how people understand Service to the Lord and Hierarchy. He who thinks of ascending only by prayer is far from Service. He who in his labor hopes to bring the best efforts for the good of humanity must adopt the Lord with his heart. He who does not relinquish his own comfort does not know how to serve Hierarchy. He who does not accept the Indications of the Hierarchy does not understand Service. Only when the heart is ready to accept consciously the affirmation sent by the Highest Will can it be said that the realization of Service is adopted. Thus, We are no lovers of funereal rites and of empty invocations to the Lord. Thus, We venerate the striving of disciples to the Service of Hierarchy. Hence it is so easy to observe how the one who does not accept the Service in spirit venerates the Lord and Hierarchy only so long as the way is convenient to him. Hierarchy (1931) - 295:
Thus, We take into account each effort to remove the burden from the Hierarchy; as in the great, so in the small. Thus, in Our creativeness, We affirm reverence not in words but by deeds. Thus, We deplore it when We see reverence in words but not in action. Hierarchy (1931) - 303:
303. It is most pernicious when half-wayness insinuates itself into one who is affirming himself upon the path, because then there results duality of thought and action. Hence, half-wayness is the enemy of the Teaching, and when We see half-wayness in relation to Hierarchy, this destructive attitude must be eradicated; for without integrity there can be no construction. Hence, the disciples must understand how important it is to have complete striving. For this one should renounce personal comfort, conceit, self-pity, self-deception, and should always remember that Hierarchy must not be burdened. This should be remembered by those who misunderstand Service as reliance upon the Lord and the Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 304:
304. The word Mahatma is translated as Great Soul. Some imagine the Mahatmas as a completely distinct race. One should not conceive a Great Soul to be entirely distinct. Each Mahatma began his ascent from the very midst of the people, having only dared to choose the difficult path of the Great Soul. And, besides daring, he found in his heart indignation of spirit, for how else can the fires be kindled? Upon these fires the precious substance of the secretions is transmuted into a healing substance. One can see how the saliva of a fiery being can remove an inflammation and restore the vital energy to numb centers. Alongside the sacred property of secretions stands the healing power of the laying on of hands. It is instructive to compare the secretions of men having dormant centers with the ejection of the fiery substance. If I advise medicines made from plants for common organisms, then for the more knowing ones there is a powerful laboratory of sacred fiery secretions. Hierarchy (1931) - 308:
308. An experienced sailor frowns at a dead calm of the sea, foreseeing the gathering of a storm, and smiles at the blustering wind, perceiving a successful navigation. Of such a sailor it is said that he knows the sea. We say that he knows life if he knows how to understand the difference between the inner and outer manifestations. Some fools shout, "Rebellion!" when they hear the cry of a pottery vender, and exult at the quiet when they see a closed market. Our way is to teach and to observe how different is the thought of dissolute people. Classes for thinking and the observation of life processes should be established in schools. It may often be noticed that a child understands the hidden meaning of an occurrence better than an adult. Only according to inner feeling can we approach a just evaluation. We accept a calm surface before a storm, and we do not pay attention to the blowing curtains at the doors. Thus, the formation of events will be understood. Hierarchy (1931) - 347:
347. Many pillars of salt are spread upon the face of Earth. Not only did Lot's wife turn back to the past but numberless are those who have looked back. What did they expect to see in the burning city? Perhaps they wished to bid farewell to the old temple? Perhaps they looked for their cozy hearth? Perhaps they looked in anticipation of seeing the house of their hated neighbor collapse? Certainly, the past chained them for a long time. Thus, one must strive onward for enlightenment and health and for the strength of the future. Thus it should be always; but there may be cosmic knots when an impetuous onward motion is urgent. One should not be disconcerted and mourn over the past. Even mistakes are obvious, yet the caravan does not wait, and the very events press onward. We hurry, and We summon to hasten. The future is crowded, but there is no darkness ahead! Hierarchy (1931) - 356:
356. As the words imply, the evolutionary spiral expands and the involutionary spiral contracts. The very same may be observed not only in personal aspects but also in ideas. It is very instructive to discern how ideas are generated and how they complete their circle. Often they seem to disappear completely, but if they are of an evolutionary nature they appear again in an expanded form. For evolutionary thinking, one should study the spiral of the root of an idea. The task of the gradual containment of an idea can afford a progression toward a higher understanding. One may take for instance the idea of religions and examine it spirally; precisely, not comparatively, but evolutionally, spirally. Thus one can see the one root. Likewise one can study how the ideas of religions expanded through evolution. Thus, the prognosis of the future will not be diminished. Positive signs must be gathered. Hierarchy (1931) - 365:
365. Observe how each deed reflects upon the fluctuation of karma. It can be perceived how treason in all its aspects calls forth a speedy formation of karma. One can learn much from such observations. How painful it is to see people harming themselves! It can be observed how thought, like a viper, strikes the inner being during these self-defeats. Nothing can avert the consequences, because cause and effect are too close. Thus, only by the fire of the heart can one defend oneself and purify the channel that carries infection. Hierarchy (1931) - 392:
392. The Teacher is glad to see how you become accustomed to understanding the possibility of difficulties. One should become accustomed to this blessed realization. It is one of the first conditions of adherence to the Hierarchy. Hierarchy (1931) - 410:
Learn not to insist where you see that the path is besmirched. One cannot go against karma. But a multitude of foolish ones have sinned against Hierarchy, hence the froth of their irritation. Heart (1932) - 10:
10. By a rare experiment, one can see how the heart reflects even far-off earthquakes and other world events. One can notice how not only cosmic perturbations but even reflections of the radiations of the spirit act at remote distances. We pay attention to the transmuter of prana, to the lungs, which transmit the essence to the heart as the affirmation of world balance. Heart (1932) - 20:
20. If straight-knowledge is not awakened, then even reality, even the evident, are unattainable. One cannot compel anyone to perceive the evident, or even the striking. Later someone will say to you, "Why do I not see or hear, if there exists and Invisible World?" The same occurs also with the sick, who reject their treatments. They would like to improve, but at the same time they direct their entire consciousness against the physician. Thus, it would be useful to compare those who see with those who are blind in spirit. One could find the causes of success of some and the downfall of others. Thus, by comparing the apparent manifestations, one can solve many problems of reciprocal action of the worlds. Heart (1932) - 24:
24. We are having a great battle. One need not fear the approach of the hour proclaimed long ago. It should not be thought that unhappiness creeps in when We see the battle for Light. One should not forget that persecution is the greatest success. Only a taut string can resound. Heart (1932) - 28:
28. Suggestion can be conveyed by thought, or sound, or by a glance, or increased by strong breathing. What possibilities for scientific observations are contained in these actions! It can be observed how inhaling strengthens sound and the emanations of the eye! Long ago the various properties of the glance of the human eye were noticed. One can, by a series of experiments, observe how far the radiations of the eye act. During these, it will be instructive to watch the combination of the power of thought with the physical emanation of the eye. Only by observation can one appreciate the invisible world of human actions. Complicated is the web woven by the unconscious actions of thought! Do not wonder that thought continues to live in space. Likewise, the physical particles of the glance do not disappear. Learning observation we shall once again remember about the heart and understand the symbol of the piercing arrow. Many arrows pierce the heart, as on ancient images; on them we also see the flame of the heart. Perhaps without arrows the flame is impossible? It can be affirmed that the basis of the manifestation of flame is a blow, like the birth of a new rhythm. The Teacher wishes that the rhythm be accelerando - thus in everything. Heart (1932) - 30:
30. Why do so many experiments remain without result? First of all, on account of impatience and the lack of desire to assume responsibility. Sometimes We are reproached that help did not come in time. But instead of a reproach, the one who asked should remember how prematurely he deviated or considered the load excessive. We deplore it greatly when we see faint-hearted deviations or an unwillingness to place oneself on the edge of a precipice. But how to strain the energy if not by an extreme situation? Such situations ought only to be considered not as the end, but as the beginning. Likewise, exercising patience, it is useful to acquire a conception of beginning. For some, everything is definitely an end, but for Our pupils everything is a beginning. Heart (1932) - 38:
38. How necessary it is to learn to understand everything spiritual! We may expect nothing from the heart if our thoughts do not rejoice in the mention of everything spiritual. For we must attain the step where light emanates from our beings; then we are true co-workers with the higher worlds. Radiating the light of Bliss, we are at the same time physicians, creators, and protectors along the descending scale of Hierarchy. First we see the outer light, then that within ourselves, and only after the kindling of the "torch" can we radiate Light. Heart (1932) - 43:
43. Magic is like a massage. A massage artificially limits and restores the forms of the body and circulation of the blood. Magic also artificially connects and restores the communion with the Invisible World. Massage is not necessary for a normal organism. Magic is not necessary for a developed spirit. Massage is concerned with unhealthy organs. Magic propounds the teaching of conditions, of palliatives, without opening the simplest approach to the Higher World. When beginning massage, it is necessary to increase it, otherwise the tissue will be threatened with abnormal growth and destruction. Turning to magic, it is necessary to increase its conquest, otherwise the elements will begin to press the retreating one. Thus, comparing the bodily and spiritual worlds, we see the same vital laws. The same laws indicate how much closer to a developed consciousness are the simplest paths. During moderation the stomach will not grow. The heart will not become silent during the refinement of the spirit. Heart (1932) - 45:
45. The process of intensification of energy is similar to a pump. Thus, the upward striving of energy is absolutely conditioned by the downward pressure. People usually regard this pressure as misfortune, failure, whereas this is the physical threshold of ascent. Oppression is, of course, manifested entirely differently, but each one who has attained the ascent can establish the moments of inner or outer oppression. It is sad to see how uninformed people succumb to oppression without understanding the law of the pump; this condition is especially serious at present, when a mass consciousness is being molded, when it is so needed to coordinate the thousands of consciousnesses, undisciplined, uneducated, ignorant of the most elementary laws! How easily these masses can lose the understanding of oppression as the gates of ascent. Heart (1932) - 98:
98. How, then, to impart to people still unprepared that an object of the Higher World merits a heartfelt attitude? It is difficult with people who know nothing, but it is still more difficult with people who have swallowed the Teaching like a spoonful of gruel; one can expect from them special treason and perversion. There is no sign sufficient to convince the distorted consciousness that it is necessary to look not so much at the near ones as into oneself. How can one see fires when the eye searches for a wrinkle on the face of a neighbor! One may wonder with a cold heart and doubt the achievements of the other and cover with ashes each spark of one's heart. Heart (1932) - 99:
99. The new Subtle World may seem inconceivable to those who have not paid attention to so-called phenomena, verified by photography, x-rays, and testimonies of witnesses. Let us recall - someone reacted to cosmic manifestations; someone heard far-off voices; someone, envisioning it, participated in the Subtle World; someone became luminous; someone levitated; someone walked upon the water; someone walked through fire; someone swallowed poison without harm; someone had no need of sleep; someone had no need of food; someone could see through solid bodies; someone could write with both hands; someone could attract animals; someone could understand a language without knowing it; someone could read thoughts; someone could read with closed eyes a closed book; someone did not feel pain; someone in the snow generated the heat of the heart; someone did not feel fatigue; someone could help by healing; someone could manifest knowledge of the future. Thus, one can enumerate all manifested phenomena and a multitude of instructive examples from life. But for an instant gather all these qualities into one body and you will have the new human transmutation indicated in many Teachings. The principal thing in this transmutation is that all its parts are already manifested, even in the midst of an imperfect existence. This means that with definite striving humanity can be strongly impelled to the transmutation of all life. Therefore, let us remember about the great Fire and about the fiery stronghold - the heart. For it is not a fairy tale, but a house of the Spirit! Heart (1932) - 100:
100. Healers are divided into two groups one heals through the laying on of hands or through the direct glance; the other sends a heart current from a distance. Of course, for future construction the second means is preferable. With the heart's radiation one does not need to strike many centers of the patient, but without burdening his attention, the sick part alone can be reacted upon, thus sustaining the organism in the battle for balance. You know how imperceptible are Our touches, in order not to infringe upon independent activity. You also remember how We avoided physical manifestations, permitting them to the extent that was necessary for the evidence of a certain step. We strive further as soon as We see understanding. We call a lazy person the violator of the law of life. Healers through the heart current act in the physical as well as in the subtle body. Attention should be paid to the phenomenal side of life, it is far more substantial than it seems. Heart (1932) - 104:
104. People do not want to observe the manifestations of the Subtle World, which are scattered everywhere. So, also, they cannot imagine that ethics is a practical pharmacopoeia for attracting the spatial energies by the simplest method. You will not tire of repeating about the necessity of realizing the application of the heart for the attraction of the highest possibilities. People forget to apply the most simple method of disinfecting life. Much is spoken of the significance of fire; but it's entirely forgotten that the living fire is the best purifier. People were given electricity, but they had to isolate the substance of energy, leaving only a dead light. A bonfire, wood, oil lamp, candles will purify space and destroy many contagious diseases. One can see that those who know have, together with electricity, also a real fire, which very easily attracts the Spatial Fire. Ask a physician what part a lighted candle plays in disinfection. He will probably regard this question as senseless, because he never thought of a living fire. Whence, then, come the oil lamps in temples, if not for purification? Whence, then, come the ancient customs of surrounding a sick man with fire? Thus, fire is sometimes a physician and guardian. The living fire in the oven often wards off the sicknesses of workers. The bonfire as a purifying symbol, verily, is a medical concept. Heart (1932) - 106:
106. The chief perplexity lies generally in the question about why people cannot see the Subtle World with the physical eye. But, of course, it is because the eye still cannot master the transmutation of ether. Imagine a photograph taken against a window; one can never succeed in receiving a clear image of the inner objects or distant outlines. So, also, on leaving the dark and going into the sun, we often are blinded and struck by the force of the blue light. By multiplying these light manifestations ad infinitum, we get the light of the Subtle World, which to an unprepared eye appears as darkness. So, too, sometimes people are perplexed about why some seemingly limited persons have visions of the Subtle World. First of all, because even though they may have lowered themselves at present, in the past they performed some purifying action; in other words, their hearts at some previous time were already awakened. It is especially remarkable that the quality of the heart does not disappear; it can be manifested very one-sidedly, but it will nevertheless be potential. Heart (1932) - 116:
116. Tests are set for the pupil himself, as milestones on the path, which he notices when he crosses into the Subtle World. Thus we learn, for verification in various conditions; therefore it is necessary to understand the substance of work performed. How many unnoticeable labors in the physical world give splendid results in the subtle condition - thus it is necessary to evaluate labors broadly. Often we see that a seemingly abstract production results in the most concrete findings, while calculations which appear to be most exact give only an experiment in patience. The process of trial is most beneficial and enters into the system of the ancient Teachings. Heart (1932) - 125:
125. If here on Earth we do not learn to separate the properties of usefulness from those of harm, where can we acquire this experience? Following the law of the heart, one can clearly discern in each manifestation useful and harmful characteristics. Seldom are all the properties of an action good or bad, but the heart understands where are the sparks of light and the dust of darkness. The new cannot be built according to conventional, prejudicial, and earthly thoughts. It is necessary to remember that benefaction is issued broadly; its sparks are swept in to various hearths by a cosmic whirl. You yourselves see how unexpectedly the seeds of plants take hold. Likewise, there are many classes of human differentiations; this is why I also speak about containment. Heart (1932) - 128:
128. The root of Ideation exists in the profound basis of Be-ness. Without visualization there cannot be any striving to knowledge and creation. How can a spirit create if it is not convinced by ideation? How could it speak about the Highest Principle if there were no ideation inherent in Be-ness? Spiritual values are distinguished according to this criterion. Without ideation this would be the dance of a skeleton. But, as you see, a balm is now necessary for the decaying portions of humanity. Heart (1932) - 133:
133. Spread Good by all means. It is a pity to see how sometimes a speck of dust stops an entire wheel. A great heart contains much, but a small heart fills itself above all with small things. Evil must not be permitted to spread unimpeded. The example of a garden and weeds is sufficient. Invite the dulcet singers to walk among the weeds and they will lose all their mellifluent phrases. But the enthusiasm of the warriors of Good will not cool while following the path! Thus let the heart judge where Good begins! Heart (1932) - 148:
148. Again one will come with a question, "Why is so little said about the Subtle World in all scriptures?" Be assured, much is said everywhere, but people do not wish to notice this. Upon ancient icons one can see green spheres representing the earthly, and red spheres, the fiery - in other words, those of the Subtle World. Upon one icon one can see a whole scene in green tones and alongside it the red world of the angels. What could be more graphic? All prophecies are filled with messages about the Subtle World. Even in the Koran the Subtle World is not forgotten. It is impossible to name one Teaching where there is not a place allotted to the life of the Subtle World. Because of the horror before everything invisible, people stuff their ears and close their eyes, preferring to remain in ignorance. But can one think about the heart, about psychic energy, without remembering about the Subtle World, vast and so indivisible from the dense world? Heart (1932) - 156:
One can perceive how the spiritual armor is forged together with the expansion of consciousness. We can strengthen this armor. But without the growth of consciousness such intervention would be equal to destruction. Thus one can see the Miraculous Hand when we act according to the law of Hierarchy. This must be remembered especially now, when even a tempered heart can sense with distress this unusual tension. Heart (1932) - 157:
157. The flaming sword is the ray of spiritual armor. The symbol of the swordlike ray has passed through all Teachings as a sign of the utmost rigor. Even peaceful symbols have affirmed the sword. This is not intended to represent the purpose of forcing, but a readiness to defend the most sacred. Thus, amidst the raging fire one can see a thin sword above the forehead of the warrior of spirit. It is a pity that the retention of the aura on a film is as yet so imperfect in the earthly world. Evident proofs of rays and other fires could be given. Heart (1932) - 158:
158. One must wisely understand the final clash of the two worlds - the one that departs and the one that is born. Signs of madness can be seen in the first and of daring in the second. How long it is since I pointed out the division of the world! Thus one can see to what an extent the cleavage has already begun. It must be understood how near the decisive time has come and how unitedly it should be met. Heart (1932) - 169:
169. It happens that people are so savage in spirit that they can only live by condemning each other. This is not an inspection of another's armor with the view of helping; on the contrary, condemnation becomes the meaning of life. If one deprives such a condemner of his tongue, he will perish and wither like a plant without water. Such a manifestation can be investigated from a medical point of view. One can see in this condemnation a kind of obsessive vampirism, when the possession of more active vital fluids is needed to nourish the obsessed one. Heart (1932) - 189:
189. The appearance of Our entrusted ones can be accepted as the sign of the birth of the New World. I censure all who do not notice the legion of signs in the whole world. The Teacher can bid one to look but He cannot force one to see. Do not be astonished that the mosaic of the book Heart includes so much about the Subtle World and about the Great Battle. Many hearts sense both conditions, but often they cannot express them in words. Yet the inception of thoughts, with the swiftness of light, will affirm the thought in the word. Remind your friends that their hearts do not ache without reason. Heart (1932) - 191:
191. I want to accustom you to the scale of Infinity. This accumulation is effected slowly, as is the comparison of events. The neophyte cannot grasp events in their world dimensions. To him it is even difficult and unusual to change his room. How, then, to think of world wings! Heis also held back by considerations of the pettiest property, and he does not see the step when any condition is admissible because it is weighed on the scales of Infinity. Heart (1932) - 196:
196. Imagination is the result of the accumulation of experiences. This is sufficiently known. But there may be vast accumulation, and instead of imagination there will nevertheless be evidenced only lustful desires and irritation. Affirm that imagination cannot form itself without the participation of the heart. Hence, inner or outer creators will be those who have wisely correlated the accumulations with a manifestation of the fires of the heart. Thus one should tell all children in all schools, in order that not even one tenet of the Teaching might become abstract. You yourself also see how logically the manifestation of spirit is developed. You know how first, the fiery sword glows completing the aura, but afterwards it penetrates the entire being. The symbol of a sword corresponds especially to the Great Battle, when all spiritual forces gather under the Banners of the Lords of Light. Similarly strengthened with this hour is the red-golden light, which thus is closer to the golden sediments of prana. All the forces are signified in the flaming heart. Heart (1932) - 205:
205. It is laudable to defend the Sign of the Lords. It is practical to train oneself in the realization of the closeness of the Lords. Just as it is impossible for man to dispense with food, so must he cling to Hierarchy. Not like a timber leaning for support, but as a vigilant guard let him be prepared to take the defense each moment and thereby multiply his strength. Likewise, although you know enough about the One Light, I nevertheless repeat that you should multiply your forces. Even the cross itself has no strength without the heart. Even the purest prana will not penetrate a wrathful heart. Even Aum will remain as naught before a deceptive and treacherous heart. Thus let us remember in order that no obsession may penetrate the heart. You have examples of obsession before you and you see what is being lost in the days of shameful weakness. Heart (1932) - 207:
207. How tortuous are many observations of life! One can study the success of outer actions in relation to the heart-striving. Besides, one can study which deviations from strivings react upon the outer waves of the currents. It can be seen how at times a condition, insignificant from the point of view of daily life, has a tremendous influence upon inner action, and vice versa, the slightest unworthy desire may destroy the structure already prepared. But it is not customary to pay attention to the activity of the heart. People are ready to doom themselves to any unhappiness rather than think about its causes. We are also concerned to see how people permit an intolerable trend of thought near the magnetic centers, unwilling to recall that particular vigilance is needed, especially near these centers. Of course, everyone may think about himself, but where there is a step of millenniums, the flutter of butterflies is unfit. One must ultimately learn co-measurement! Thoughts about the Highest give birth to the highest. Heart (1932) - 237:
237. The pledge shall become a shield, but let us distinguish between falling away and treason. Falling away may be due to some karmic cause or to physical peculiarities. But for treason there are no vindicating circumstances. I assert that the consequences of treason are the most inevitable ones. Nothing can free the traitor from being himself betrayed. The betrayal of the Teaching is regarded as the most heinous. Man cannot blaspheme the Highest Spirit. Studying the actions of the heart one can see what physical shocks are evoked by betrayal of the Highest. Disintegration because of treason acts not only within the boundaries of the personality but also incessantly over vast expanses. As the highest spheres sense each benevolent ascent, so does each treason thunder like a crumbling tower. Having accepted the analogy of the deodar, one may say that treason is like a hollow tree with a bat's nest. Heart (1932) - 250:
250. Enough is known about the thread that connects the physical body with the subtle one during the projection of the latter. So, also, the silver thread with Hierarchy must be felt. One should not imagine it as something abstract, it exists just like a waterspout in which heaven and earth merge. The very formation of the silver thread is similar to a waterspout because of its spiral form. When the energy of the heart swells with love and devotion the radiant spiral will leap out into space and, naturally, by the law of attraction will meet the Teacher's ray. One must accustom oneself to see and sense this light-carrying link as a red-hot spiral amidst the whirl of space. Many have never seen waterspouts; hence what has been said will seem to them like an empty sound. But let them begin to ponder, starting with the coarsest apparent manifestations and then imagining Infinity, where everything is possible, where no rational trend of thought exhausts all Be-ness. Heart (1932) - 256:
256. The fiery path should be understood as the path to the Sublime. Not words, nor fear, nor habit, but communion of heart is the most immutable and most eternal manifestation. Thus the rainbow bridge will bring that shore closer. How many controversies there are, concerning that shore; but it exists, and one must find the path to it. Not the withered leaf of autumn, but the flaming heart shall cross all bridges. He who does not think about the inception of the fire of the heart does not know the upward path; he does not want to see it in a radiant light. Heart (1932) - 258:
258. Dreams may reflect the past and the present. Dreams may reflect the already patterned cliche of the future. But besides these earthly reflections, there may be reflections of the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. Of course, people are often unable to precisely identify these last two types, because they are evanescent and, being of a different nature, are little applicable to earthly measures. Only the flaming heart can retain in the consciousness these sparks of far-off worlds. The same also occurs with visions. One may see stars belonging to constellations other than those visible through a telescope. For this, the fiery body must already be sufficiently molded. Of course it always exists, but it may be chaotic and unconscious. Yet the path of striving passes through all bodies, and then the triad shines. Heart (1932) - 276:
276. Fatigue is of course brought by neither spring nor autumn, but the densification of the currents is pressing upon the centers. It cannot be otherwise when legions of the obsessed and of the infuriated are rushing headlong. Thus, one should not be astonished when the obsessed ones in remote continents begin to pronounce the same formulas. This is one more example of the rule of the Invisible World from the one common Source. For Light and also darkness are monarchic. Inversely it is most instructive to observe the world thought; on both sides one can see a definite division, since each side will apply its own efforts and decisive measures. Thus, even from the earthly plane one can observe the division of forces and understand the movements of the armies. Heart (1932) - 289:
289. Flights in the subtle body manifest a new quality for Earth. Precisely the subtle body is not connected with Earth and flies the more readily upward. The earthly body rises with difficulty and falls easily, but the subtle body acts just oppositely; it is indeed much harder for it to descend. It is more difficult to pierce the lower spheres. Of course, I speak about the high condition of the subtle body; for the lower bodies the lower spheres are actually more comfortable. It is instructive to see how the high subtle body already begins to manifest the quality of the Fiery World. Thus one can see the origins of all worlds, beginning with the earthly state. It is necessary only to purify the consciousness, to strive in accordance with the Hierarchy, and to observe keenly what occurs. Heart (1932) - 294:
294. Of course, disparagement is a bad adviser. The most insignificant is born of disparaging. Let those who belittle not be regarded as martyrs; they have sown rotten seeds, and they creep low hoping to see the sprouts. Quite the contrary, by affirming, people right themselves, and thus they build strongholds. You already have examples of the usefulness of affirmation. Works can only grow by benediction. Think about benediction. Heart (1932) - 296:
296. Let us see how the cognizance of Fire not only accelerates one's path to the Supreme Kingdom, but how it can also restore to our planet a certain equilibrium so badly needed. Correct is the path of cosmic rays, but without the heart, without psychic energy, the discovery will only be approximate. Pay attention to how widely the net of the Teaching is spread. Let people, according to their custom, hide the source; this is not important. It is useful that the Teaching be spread by unexpected ways to various parts of Earth. We can already point out such growth; and such affirmation becomes the best crown for the present day. Let us not wonder that the roots are growing beyond visibility, this quality shall be the true pledge of vitality. Can the paths of the Teaching be traced? A magnet acts according to its own laws. But from the mountain I can see the filing of space, and thus I can greet you. Heart (1932) - 302:
This is not only autosuggestion but one may see cases when infection was spread by one person among many. One can see how physical effects proceed entirely parallel with spiritual manifestations. In this regard, it is noticed how certain organisms unconsciously spread a definite infection without being themselves subject to it. Already in ancient times such carriers of infection were known, but afterward the scientific knowledge was forgotten, and everything was attributed to the so-called evil eye. Heart (1932) - 370:
370. The Constructive Cross is built when invincible striving and realization of right are impelled to meet. It cannot be doubted that it is precisely such a circumstance that evokes the bile of darkness. You know all the epithets with which humanity rewards cross-bearers. But you also know that this is the shortest path. People's minds see cupidity where there is self-sacrifice - precisely as in convex mirrors. Heart (1932) - 383:
383. Among a multitude of currents the strongest will be the most cooling and the most fiery. In Tibet you have experienced the fiery currents, then the cooling ones. For the fiery currents the lamas need an entire method exaggerated by the teacher, but, as you see, one can go directly by way of the heart. The Teacher directs the currents, but the heart of the Teacher himself is sometimes in need of a cohesive substance; then the disciple's energy has a special significance. The Teacher must be very grateful when the purified energy of the pupil ascends in a powerful spiral. This is called the wheel of cooperation. So, also, the Teacher always is ready to share the supply of energy, but the pupil must be ready to have a purified heart. Heart (1932) - 398:
398. In order to approach the method of the heart it is necessary to love the world of the heart, or, more correctly, to learn to respect all things pertaining to the heart. Many people imagine absolutely no difference between the paths of brain and heart. It is difficult for such "brain people" to accept the highest worlds. So, too, they cannot picture to themselves the advantages of the Subtle World. The manifestation of the subtle spheres corresponds to the condition of the heart. Thus, the heart that already reverberates to the rhythm of space knows the resonance of the spheres and also the subtle aroma; and the flowers, in harmony, will make obeisance before it. To behold the flowers of the Subtle World means already to ascend into the Beautiful Sphere. One can also see these purified images in a waking state, but for this the flame of the heart is necessary. One can also see the fire of the heart - beautiful and soaring above the heart. But for these manifestations it is necessary to kindle the heart. Thus, the heart is not an abstraction, but a bridge to the highest worlds. Heart (1932) - 410:
You see, of course, that the action of the heart is not so greatly due to heat as to currents. And the test by the smallest manifestations can be accessible to the refined heart. There are many forms of betrayal. The refined heart is especially sensitive to this abomination. Heart (1932) - 414:
414. A phosphorous web has a complete resemblance to the fiery body. Ignite such a web and you will see how the flame flashes up in many directions simultaneously. So does the fiery body flare up when ignited by irritation or shock. Heart (1932) - 415:
415. Someone may inquire about the issuing of a second volume of Heart. Answer that people like to read only the last page, without caring about the significance of the first page. Hence the Teaching must be separated into steps. It is especially sad to see how the senseless gulping down of the last page only brings harm. The heart demands care and coordination, otherwise the igniting of the phosphorous web will occur. Heart (1932) - 418:
418. Even if you succeed in convincing people that the heart participates in mercy, compassion and love, the other branches of the heart remain unintelligible. Will not reason set before you a thousand unknown quantities, as soon as you begin to speak of cosmogony? And without the courage of the heart these conversations will stray from the higher regions. Also, without the participation of the heart, you cannot speak of quality, which lies at the basis of everything that exists. Reason rejects quality; but you already see how life is upset without the reverence of quality. Only the heart rejoices at the truth of quality. Thus, let us understand why, after complicated calculations, there remains the one salvation, only through the path of the heart. An uncontrollable flame, the horror of poison released, can be encountered only by the heart. Besides, one must begin the comprehension of the heart from the first steps, because yesterday the heart was renounced. This is also not bad, for in this way one can seemingly acquire a new treasure. People like everything new, and after the integral systems it is fascinating to have a new game - the heart. Children like games that resemble those of grown-ups. Heart (1932) - 448:
448. People easily recognize the scientific quality of the lower, Hatha Yoga, but they do not even attempt to bring the highest signs into the circle of scientific observations. Of what use are mechanical siddhis compared to the manifestations of the most exalted heart? The siddhis of the body cannot be applied often, whereas the activity of the heart is an incessant stream. Of course, one's attention should be intensified in order to observe the most subtle manifestations of the heart. But serious experiments also demand attention. Is it not better to become accustomed to attentiveness through one's own heart? These experiments in attentiveness will not be in vain. Above all, they are fitting for the approach to the Subtle World. He who has once listened to his own heart does not see even any end of observations. Observations that are begun in the home will inevitably guide the consciousness of him who observes universally and will indicate the path to the highest worlds. Why write a multitude of formulas without desiring to apply them to life? Contact with the subtlest energies refines the entire being. He who has entered the fiery path understands the refinement, keenness, and vigilance of which I speak. Heart (1932) - 455:
455. The atmosphere is unusually dense! One must be especially dull-witted not to sense the phenomena manifested with each step. The condition of the world cannot be considered normal, yet the people of Atlantis also failed in like extent to see all that was already amazing. They even went further. They meted out capital punishment to all who pointed out the evident calamities. Of course, such a measure only served to hasten the destruction. People have never willingly acknowledged that they themselves are the basis of transmutation of psychic energy, and so they were never reluctant to divert the flow of this precious power. Heart (1932) - 462:
You yourselves see how events forgather. You also see that quantity has no significance and may often be only a burden. You yourselves see that events are waxing, for the cosmic manifestations begin to astound even the short-sighted. But count the hours, for the time is saturated as never before. Heart (1932) - 491:
491. You see how powerful is solemnity. You see how, precisely through solemnity, one can attain. Therefore, not only must you advise solemnity but demand it as salvation. We have but begun the path of solemnity. If you succeed in pursuing it, you will see miracles. Already for a month We have been on the solemn ascent. Despite the battle We gather in solemnity. We have rejected everything planted in malice and have collected the manifested store of good. Above all achievements of the heart, solemnity radiates. We sound the summons toward it, We indicate it! Heart (1932) - 504:
504. Verily, it will soon be necessary to save ourselves from the chaos of the elements. But even this disaster can be considerably mitigated by the education of the heart. We ask the physicians of various lands to concern themselves with the study of the heart. There are so many sanitariums for all kinds of illnesses, but there is no Institute of the Heart. This is due to a lack of education of the heart. For even ignoramuses do not give second place to the heart. Yet heart ailments outnumber cancer and tuberculosis. It is necessary to have sanitariums for heart ailments, where one could devote oneself to immediate observations. Of course, these sanitariums should be located in various climates and at various altitudes. One can see how an entire legion might be occupied with needed research work connected with mental problems together with agriculture and other specialities. Heart (1932) - 536:
536. Among the fires of the heart the most vivid is the flame of self-sacrifice. Precisely this armor diverts the hostile arrows and creates the renowned invulnerability. The fire of courage is only a part of the flame of self-sacrifice. Of course, self-sacrifice does not mean necessarily to offer oneself as a victim, but it corresponds to the readiness to conquer for the work of the Highest World. One can also notice a decline of the fires upon the slightest deviation from Hierarchy. As a whirlwind extinguishes the torches, the deviation into the abyss of Chaos destroys the fires of the heart. Is it not strange to see at one table the deviating ones and those who walk to victory? They seemingly share together equally the earthly food, but their spirits are already in opposite regions. The purified heart senses these contrasts. Often the heart hesitates to decide by the outward appearance, but the substance is clear to it. Heart (1932) - 538:
538. I affirm that the Teaching is considered by many the best path of Light. One should get accustomed to the fact that the giver does not see where the drop of Bliss will fall; just as a rain cloud does not know where the drop will fall. Thus it is also at present. Therefore, chiefly do not grieve and do not judge short-sightedly. Heart (1932) - 548:
548. When agitated it is best to eat little. Valerian and milk with soda are also good. The heart should be eased. It is a great error to take narcotics and alcohol. Naturally, through the study of Yoga, agitation should be transmuted into exaltation. When We see the causes, the effects, and possibilities, is the great possibility of healing by heart energy not great? However, like a precious drop, let this energy not be wasted through an unnecessary action. Hence, I repeat how greatly mutual understanding is needed during healing. It is difficult to realize to what an extent the spark of consciousness brings closer the salutary decision. The heart should be educated to acquire consciousness during all actions. Regard this as a law. It is intolerable that a man should bow like a blade of grass under the turbid waves of Tamas. That which could not have outlived yesterday must be consciously removed today. One must watch oneself and welcome the most difficult tasks as a purifying covering. One must always act thus, especially in the days of Armageddon. Heart (1932) - 550:
550. Christ himself transmitted the healing power by his touch. He gave help in life through the heart. Thus, it must be remembered that all forced conjurations are unfit, in accordance with the law of the Lords. The heart's prayer issues directly, even without need of the conventional canon. In conjurations we see that the identical words were addressed to God as to Satan. Not with the words, but the feeling of the heart creates the miracle. Thus, even in the days of Armageddon one can be successful. Therefore one must eject all that impedes. Everyone who reads the Teaching can understand through the heart where the path lies. Heart (1932) - 559:
559. He who said, "We see with the eyes of the heart," did not mean a symbol but a physical law. A deepened or liberated consciousness manifests a transformation of all feelings. The most vivid color becomes invisible; the loudest symphony inaudible; the most forceful touch unsensed; the hottest food unfelt; so real is the realm of feeling in the heart. One should not regard this characteristic as abstract. On the contrary, it contains another approach to the Subtle World. We make Our disciples exercise this transmutation of feelings as one of the best evidences of sensitization of the heart. By a very simple command of the heart one can force oneself not to hear or see. Thus, one can learn to pass by the very horrors of the lowest spheres. One must make this quality one's own, for otherwise much of the protective net will be unnecessarily destroyed. The preservation of the precious essence is also one of the tasks of the Yogi. One should not waste accumulations which affect many neighbors. The basis of cooperation lies primarily in mutual responsibility. Heart (1932) - 574:
574. Consider attentively whether the Teacher is compelled to reiterate something. You know how We dislike repetitions, then it means that there is a reason. Perhaps, according to outer logic repetition is unnecessary, but let us peer into the depths of the heart and we shall see how necessary it is. Often repetitions are unnoticed precisely by those who call them forth. Thus, repetitions must be applied like medicine, until they imprint their design upon the brain. He who carries within himself the Teaching of Life must be ready for the reiterated affirmation as long as he sees the shaking of the foundations. One must accept that the law of foundations must be fulfilled primarily. The foundations cannot be replaced by details. Heart (1932) - 576:
We are not necromancers to resuscitate lifeless bodies. The current of the heart must constantly and independently strive upward, and then will the meeting with the Hierarchic current produce a benevolent spark. Indeed, one has sometimes to revive even cork mannikins for a single action, but this will be only a passing action without consequences for a true ascent. It is sad to see the corks jump and to foresee the fall that splits them in two. It is sad to know how the labor of raising them is wasted, but the heart is given to each one in all its limitlessness. So much is already given, so much already experienced, that it is terrible to go back to tossing corks! Thus, let us once again think about the solemn constant ascent when one can fully trust such cooperation. Only with such mutual labor can one accustom oneself to, and love the variety of manifestations. Only a few can understand this, because the cosmic multiformity frightens the untempered heart. But how shall we hide from such astounding multiformity? How shall we learn to love it and to have done forever with the limitations of a cramped trend of thought? Let us counteract it with the heart as a shield. For the shield was carried in the left hand. Thus, let us understand the heart as armor. Heart (1932) - 578:
578. Those who do not know will ask, "In what then, is Armageddon expressed if all the dens of evil exist as before?" One ought then to say that all people have felt the battle, but each in his own way. The very tension in the dens indicates each increase in the essence of striving. Therefore, human qualities must be regarded very sensitively. The deaf and dumb sometimes affect strange gestures, for they cannot find any other forms of expression because of their limitations. But, are not people who do not know the heart similarly limited? One should not laugh at such poverty, but unnoticeably and patiently impel it forward toward an image worthy of expression. The same tolerance must be manifested for all ugliness. The present time demands different conditions in all of life. In the letters of the Mahatmas, which are being translated, one can see how Our Guidance, which took place in accordance with the highest plan, was farthest away from earthly actions. The law of free will does not permit approach to the immediate actions. But now the conditions of the planet have changed, the norms of the law are strained. We must look for measures of close guidance, cautiously straining the essence of free will. Thus, the task becomes very complicated. Even the slightest infringement of the free will leads to the most ramified consequences. Correlating karmic conditions with the entrusting of missions can be compared to walking a tightrope, but this rope has to be woven out of the most diverse material. How much attention is needed in order to combine the threads according to color and rhythm! For, with one unrestrained exclamation one can arrest an extended work, hence I advise special caution. There exists a saying about collecting all ropes for the journey. In an hour of tension you do not know which thread will be of use. Therefore, keep every possibility ready without judging whether it is small or great. For the Teacher it is always of value to have the definite assurance that each brief Command of his will be understood and fulfilled. Thus we advance toward the language of the heart, which is not in need of a profusion of words. Heart (1932) - 585:
585. Ponder! In no way can the aura and the properties of the secretions be falsified. Humanity is unable to grasp even so simple a consideration. Even among the tests of Arhats such questions have their place. To see naught, to hear naught - yet faith up to the highest degree of cognizance. This is a quality of an Arhat. The striving of the heart - this also is a quality of an Arhat. The ability to discriminate in great and small - is also a quality of an Arhat. Husbanding of the basic energy - is also a quality of an Arhat. Constant desire for Good - is also a quality of an Arhat. Courage and patience - are also qualities of an Arhat. It is absurd to regard the essence of an Arhat as something beyond Earth. He evolves on earth as a Leader of Hearts. He offers himself as the focus for new formations. His consciousness perceives everything, all apparently intolerable earthly situations, but His heart understands how to transmute these barriers. The small in spirit are constantly fearful of battle, or more correctly of that state which we call battle. But no other word will express that state of inner struggle and success as battle does. Thus one can also find a place for the adversary as a whetstone for sharpening one's sword. I deem that one can send to the Teacher fortified strivings in mutual battle. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 6:
6. One must manifest special caution. You can see how even the morals of a nation change. Hence, ignorance reacts to the pressure of the atmosphere. One must observe that ignorance clearly affirms the foundations of darkness. One can imagine how easily the undeveloped brain deteriorates when the heart is silent. The morals of the peoples droop like a withered apple tree. Thus the danger of fiery epidemics is now great. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 13:
13. You have heard of certain children who can see through solid bodies. Seek the solution in the karmic fiery nature. Actually, this is an entirely specific physical phenomenon, usually not conducive to the higher fiery attainments. Hatha Yoga intensifies separate centers and it can only be regretted that these partial endeavors do not lead to Raj Yoga and Agni Yoga. Thus, physical and fiery exercises are harmful, disturbing the surrounding equilibrium. Fire is the highest element, and the approach to it must be by way of the higher consciousness. One can understand and learn to love Fire only through this higher consciousness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 21:
21. The human eye does not see the most powerful electric vibrations. The same is true with regard to fiery gradations. Incidentally, this circumstance always hinders the Teaching of Fire. The smaller manifestations of fiery energies will be sensed, and thus admitted, but higher and more refined manifestations will become imperceptible to the modern apparatus, and to the consciousness which has not karmically approached the element of fire. But contemporaries do not readily admit the imperfection of the apparatus and especially their own inexperience. The lack of such acknowledgement becomes a great obstacle, and instead of moving forward valuable time must be spent in instilling an understanding of the nature of Fire. However, during these reiterations about the concept of Fire, a useful accumulation takes place, which will be indelibly inscribed upon the brain. Whatever is done, at least let those who cannot assimilate through the heart perceive through the brain. Our duty is to proffer the shortest paths, but patience will be found to follow the longest roads also. The chief requisite is steadfastness, when in your heart you yourself know that there is no other way; therefore The Subtle World is achieved only by means of Fire. Thus, knowledge of our essential nature is not only in knowing but also in sensing. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 45:
I have in mind a well for the safekeeping of treasures; for since time immemorial a treasure was always hidden in the depths. We also see that achievements are preserved in the depths of the heart, and are verily surrounded by Fire. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 56:
56. Joy and courage are indispensable, but without Fire these qualities are not created. Reason can deprive one of all joy and thus close the gates to the future. Yet a fiery world outlook does not fall from heaven, it must be discovered. This method of discovery must begin in childhood. We see how children already accept inwardly the most difficult tasks of the spirit. Even all impediments placed by their elders serve only to crystallize their straight-knowledge. But crystallization is a fiery action. The best beds of crystals are molded by fire. Thus, the invincible heart is also formed by fiery reaction. This is not a symbol, but a purely laboratory deduction. Yet how far from fiery considerations are people! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 69:
69. The quality of observation is one of the principal fiery qualities, but it is not attained easily. It is acquired as slowly as is consciousness. You noted correctly that consciousness is strengthened by life itself; observation is strengthened likewise. There can be no abstract consciousness, nor can there be theoretical observation. But human absent-mindedness is monstrous, it creates a seemingly unreal world. In their egoism people see only their own delusions. In such wanderings there can be no discourse about the New World. Hence, by all means, training in observation should be introduced in schools, even for small children. An hour devoted to observation is a true lesson in life, and for the teacher this hour will be a lesson in resourcefulness. Begin the refinement of observation upon everyday objects. It would be a mistake to direct the pupils too rapidly to higher concepts. If, for a beginning, the pupil is capable of observing the habitual contents of a room, this will already be an achievement. This is not so easy as it seems to an unobservant eye. Later, by a series of experiments we can accelerate the ability to form impressions. We can propose that the pupil pass through an unfamiliar room at a run and yet with concentrated observation. Thus, it is possible to reveal blindness and assert true keenness of vision. It is necessary to outline a program of tests for all the senses. Thus is fiery action expressed in a simple exercise. Children are very fond of such tasks. Such exercises of consciousness carry one into the higher spheres. The most ordinary routines can become the gateway to the most complex. Imagine the exultation of a child when he exclaims, "I've seen more!" In this "more" can be comprised an entire step. The same joyous exclamation will greet the first fiery starlet that is observed. Thus, true observation begins. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 73:
73. Sound and color are among the principal fiery manifestations. Thus the music of the spheres and the radiance of the fires of space are the highest manifestations of Fire. Hence, it is impossible constantly to hear the sounds of the spheres or to see the scintillating fires. Such frequency of emotions would separate the earthly body from the fiery one to too great an extent. Thus the equilibrium so needed for Eternity would not be created. It is true that in consciousness we should separate our four bodies in order that their functions may be divided. The disturbance of equilibrium leads to premature destruction of the lower body. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 79:
79. It may be asked in what relation Our Teaching stands to the one already given by Us through Blavatsky. Answer that each century, after the manifestation of a detailed exposition, a conclusive culmination is given, which actually moves the world, along the line of humaneness. Thus, Our Teaching includes the "Secret Doctrine" of Blavatsky. Similarly, Christianity was the culmination of the world wisdom of the classic epoch, and the Commandments of Moses were the culmination of that of ancient Egypt and Babylon. However, the significance of the ramiform Teachings must be understood. It is hoped that people not only read Our books but accept them without delay, for I speak briefly of that which must be remembered. When I speak of the need of fulfilling My Indications, I ask you to fulfill them with complete precision. I can see more clearly, and you must learn to follow the Indication, which has in view your own good. A man fell under a train merely because he stepped upon the rails, but he had been forewarned and should not have done so. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 87:
87. One can place the Teaching of fire into the foundation of each day. So long as we wander among illusory allurements we will not be affirmed in the sole basis of life, and thus will not come close to ascent. I have in mind those wavering ones who not only lose their own path but who also impede the movements of their near ones. The waverer not only dissipates his own treasures but also plunders that of others. It is frightful to see how the manifestation of doubt, contradicts all the fiery foundations. In this, observe that the waverer usually does not doubt himself, but others only, and thus he gives admittance to decomposition. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 97:
The relation of the hieroglyphics found in India to the inscriptions on Easter Island is unquestionable. Thus is disclosed the manifestation of a new relationship of peoples, which fully corresponds to the most ancient sources. Thus, once more you see how the chronicles have preserved the true historical data, but people accept them with difficulty. You observed justly that the facts about the Kalachakra are passed over in silence; this is due not only to ignorance but to an abhorrence of touching the fundamentals. Humanity passes over with equal shudders all the wells of knowledge - this applies to all worlds - and people will shudder just as much over the world of Fire. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 107:
107. One Chinese philosopher, knowing the frightful aspects of the lower strata of the Subtle World, determined to deaden their impression. For this purpose he filled this sleeping chamber with the most frightful images. In the presence of these revolting masks, he hoped that nothing worse could be expected. Such methods are abominable, although people love them whether in this or in another form. On the contrary, We teach the eye to become non-receptive to the repugnant. Besides, it is impossible to imagine the complete gamut of horrors created by people's vices. Even here in the earthly world we often are horrified by inhuman visages, but imagine the aspects into which these are transformed when their essential nature is unmasked! And here also We often experience the attacks of these dark entities. They attempt to annihilate everything dangerous to them. During sleep they try to weaken one, in order to inflict injury more readily during the disturbance of the balance. One should not consider these dark engenderings as superstitious fancy. Every scientist must realize the depth of the perspective of Existence. The scientist has grasped the incalculability of infinitesimal organisms; he has seen the bones of giant animals, and he can see still more if he peers into the vastness of the Himalayan caves. Thus the scientist measures into infinity and calculates infinite magnitudes by simple mathematical solutions. This means that precisely the scientist must admit the infinitude of fiery formation. Thus, from the merest arithmetical zero one must send one's imagination into the Infinite, remembering that a vacuum does not exist. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 108:
108. Ask Urusvati to tell about the multiformity of the fires seen by her. Let all these rays, stars, fiery Lotuses, flowers, and all other manifestations of the Fiery World live and be affirmed. It is impossible in earthly words to describe all the quality of these fiery visions. Beyond certain boundaries the Fiery Realm is disclosed like a vision. It cannot be defined by time, nor can the cause of its emergence be determined, for the Fiery Element is entirely beyond earthly dimensions. But if we can see it, both in its grosser manifestations and in its subtlest, it means that even our carnate being can anticipate the higher sphere. Fiery communion is unforgettable once it has been experienced. Thus let us gather courage for the ascent. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 140:
140. Science has already established the existence of particular organisms that can hear distant radio stations without receiving instruments. Indeed, this manifestation of a fiery order discloses paths to realization of the possibility of receiving thought from a distance. If the law of sound waves be understood, it is possible to delve into the same principle. It is fortunate that even the timid contemporary science admits the obviousness of such natural possibilities. But it is deplorable that science does not take the trouble to investigate such individuals. One hears that "with the exception of this phenomenal ability the organism is perfectly normal." This is a most ignorant observation. It means that the physician examined such a phenomenal man as carelessly as he would a recruit before a march. We do not wish to offend the physician, because often there is no place for him to carry out the proper observation. Indeed, the conditions of life render difficult all work of a subtle nature. Try knocking at the door of experimental institutions, and you will be met with an absolutely hostile stream of requirements, which will be beyond the capacity of a seeker. It is necessary to change this situation, otherwise where will it be possible to investigate various evidences of a fiery basis? Try to find the means to investigate necessary manifestations, and you will see how hostile your listeners will be; they will remind you of the Inquisition. As if their task were not to assist that which is highly useful, but to destroy possibilities! Thus it has been, thus it is, and people desire that it should always be so. Otherwise, there would be no Armageddon. One should understand whole-heartedly how many of the subtlest conditions there are that can determine important changes in all of life. Yet how necessary it is to knock for admission, to persist, to submit to derision, in order to reveal that which, it would seem, is open to all. Golgotha is erected by lack of understanding and ignorance. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 146:
146. Also, one should learn not to expend labor unproductively. Mental confusion compels people to neglect primary considerations. See how lacking in the essential are the two letters received by you; I do not blame the writers so much as those who confused them. Such a disregard for the principal issue is an already irreparable harm. The person who disconcerts the consciousness of his fellow man is a corrupter. He brings no joy to himself; on the contrary, his life will be darkened, for his consciousness has digressed from the main issue. To discern the principal issue and to remain on the path to it means to proceed to victory. But to begin by plunging into an abyss of uncertainty, does it not mean being a stone on the neck of one's fellow? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 149:
149. When the photographing of auras shall be instituted, it will be possible to see a significant phenomenon. The aura in complete repose will be equal in intensity to the aura in great shock. But on the other hand the waves of the intermediate reactions recall the shaking of a dusty sack. That is why I so protect you from petty waverings and discords. One can picture the gray spots of dissension which, like a canopy, conceal the light of possibilities. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 152:
152. Whoever is unable to comply with the conditions of the Teaching of Knowledge dwells in fear. One has to see the aura of fear in order to understand how absurd this feeling is. Such an aura is not only agitated but coagulates, as if frozen, and deprived of vibrations, it hangs like the yoke of a criminal. One should pay attention to the photographing of radiations. Even phosphorescent fish are easily photographed. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 154:
154. When I say that the enemies of Good will suffer defeat, I have in mind a reality. One can see how people who have lost the bond with Hierarchy lose their place and pass into oblivion. You have just seen how it is possible to slide downward, not from the Sword of the Angel, but by popular decision. Thus it happens when that which is already near, already given, is not accepted. One must not wait until the messenger hurts his hand from knocking, one must summon heart-understanding in time. One cannot sever the threads with Hierarchy with impunity. The clouds come because of our very selves! Thus, observe these fiery signs in life. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 177:
177. Does an Arhat rest? You already know that a change of labor is rest, but the true repose of an Arhat is his thought about the Beautiful. Amidst various labors, thought about the Beautiful is the bridge and power and stream of benevolence. Let us weigh a thought of evil and a thought of good, and we shall prove to ourselves that the beautiful thought is more powerful. Let us organically analyze different thoughts, and we shall see that a beautiful thought is a treasury of health. In beautiful thinking an Arhat beholds the ladder of ascent. In this active thinking is the Arhat's repose. In what else can we find another source of benevolence? Thus can we remember when we are especially oppressed. When the shutters of selfhood are being fastened everywhere, when fires are extinguished in the darkness, is it not the time to reflect about the Beautiful? We anticipate a miracle, we strive to break the lock, but the ladder of the Arhat is only in the Beautiful. Let us not sully, let us not belittle this path! Only thereby will we attract that which seems so miraculous. And the miracle, is it not the indissoluble bond with Hierarchy? In this bond lies all of physics, and mechanics, and chemistry, and the panacea for all things. It seems possible with a little striving to move all obstacles, but the fulfillment of this condition is immeasurably difficult for people! Why have they clipped the wings of beauty? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 198:
198. People frequently distinguish fragments of the music of the spheres, just as they do the vibratory differentiations of light, and only a false attitude toward everything prevents them from concentrating on this. Thus begins the charmed circle of insincerity. The manifestation of reality falls into the category of the inadmissible. It is sad to see how people are ashamed of their best manifestations. Thus they not only violate their own significance but also become creators of ugliness in the Subtle World. Those people who have rejected reality bear the lasting stigma of a lie. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 227:
227. People must not keep anything rotten in their houses. The presence of fermentation, or of stagnant water attracts undesirable entities. When the photographing of entities of the Subtle World becomes more advanced, it will be possible to record on film the difference between the surroundings of a bit of cheese or meat and that of a fresh rose. Obviating logical arguments, one can actually see that the forms attracted by meat are repellent. These lovers of decomposition even accompany to the mouth itself the dish fancied by them. Also, before photographing auras one can gain experience by taking pictures of objects with their surroundings. As always, the experiment requires patience and perseverance. It should begin with indicative objects. Of the pure aromas, one must prefer the rose; it contains a very lasting oil. But it should not be forgotten that flowers should be gathered before decomposition has set in. I point out roses because they contain the greatest quantity of fiery energy. Thus, lovers of roses are near to fiery energy. The entities that feed on decomposition avoid the aromas of fiery energy. One must accept this indication in all simplicity, and just as information from a pharmacy. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 246:
246. You have read about the fact that for seventeen years daily earthquakes have been taking place; this scientific information is not entirely accurate. For eighteen years Earth has been continuously atremor. One must affirm all the details of the dates of the approaching fiery denouement. Indeed, in view of the growth of the waves of Earth's tremors, one should be alert and think whether all is in order. But the condition of the world is not helped by the seismograph needle. Even if at some time all the seismograph needles were to break, this would be of no help, and besides, what newspaper would publish anything about this breakage! In a word, events created by people have a greater significance than they think. Thus, count back the eighteen years and you will see a significant and highly abhorrent event. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 250:
250. If for a moment we imagine space as consisting of layers of paper, and we subject it to the action of radio or television, then on each layer we shall find a perforated outline; entire portraits will be impressed on the spatial layers. Impressions remain on the strata of Akasha in exactly this manner. Sometimes we are ready to complain that for a long time we do not see what we would wish, but we do not consider that for various reasons an image need not be impressed in space. Images not made by human hand are carried like sheets of paper in a whirlwind; that is why one must become accustomed to the thought that everything is ineradicable. Only thus is it possible to become truly cautious and solicitous about one's surroundings. One must not think that it is possible to escape the law, which is expressed even in simple physical devices. It can easily be imagined how a portrait, spatially transmitted, may be intercepted at any point of its transmission. You know enough about physical teraphim; this means, then that there can also be subtle teraphim. Therefore one must guard everything valuable, not only in the home but also in space. Protective aerial conduits can be created, but they swallow up a mass of energy. Thus, let us learn to really guard the precious concept. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 254:
254. To speak according to the level of consciousness of your listener means to be already on a lofty step. Various dogmas are especially harmful in that they propound a rigid formula regardless of the level of consciousness. How many negations, how much anger and confusion arise merely from disparity in the degree of consciousness! And not only the degree but the mood of consciousness is so often the deciding factor. Enough has been said about the harm of irritation, which beclouds the consciousness; but in addition to this principal enemy one must remember about all small distractions of thought. One must become accustomed to carry the fundamental thought of existence unobscured. Thus, when schoolteachers learn how to deal with pupils according to their consciousness, true evolution will begin. It is impossible to divide humanity merely according to age or class. We continually see how certain children are in need of adult speech, and elderly people, sometimes in government positions, can understand only childish expressions. Not for the latter children is the Kingdom of Heaven! The new consciousness does not come from mechanical formulas. Thus, one must learn to speak according to the consciousness of the listener. This is not easy, but it constitutes and excellent exercise in sagacity. Furthermore, this also applies to fiery occupations. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 281:
281. Among fiery manifestations, radiation from the fingertips during work is very instructive. Around the writing hand waves of light can be seen. Moreover, they change according to the content of the writing. Thus, one can observe a highly important manifestation - the visible participation of Fire and also the variation of Agni energy in accordance with the inner quality of the work. Of course, you have noted not only waves of color but also luminous formations which arise during the reading of a book. These messengers of Light can come from outside as well as within, but both serve as a proof of the activity of the fiery energy. Many are able to see these stars, but they do not know how to focus their attention. This brings us again to the same point - spasmodic impulse bears no more significance than sleep, as far as its ultimate effect on the work is concerned. Only concentrated attention and perseverance without discouragement will lead to the discernment of the manifested laws. Let none think that the possibility has not been given - rather, it has not been accepted. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 289:
289. Sunbirds do not descend to Earth. In this myth is indicated the separation of the Fiery World from earthly conditions. One can see that men have paid special reverence to the fiery element since ancient days. Indeed, with what solicitude must one regard each fiery manifestation! In the midst of the most ordinary life one can discern the sparks of the higher Fire. This means that around each spark a purified atmosphere grows; therefore it is especially abominable to extinguish these gleams. They flash out unexpectedly, but the extinction of such lights produces consequences of particular instability. It has been said truly that it is better not to be born than to multiply the abominations. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 292:
292. The trouble everywhere and always is that as soon as circumstances improve somewhat, a dark hand tries to cast small shaggy balls in the way. One can distinctly see how small harmful fissures appear. But in a furnace where the pressure is great even a small fissure allows the escape of destructive gas. Amidst life, one can witness experiments in higher chemistry. Hence, it is so important just to observe. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 303:
303. Dreams about the future are widespread. Prophecies are disseminated by the thousands, and people in various countries are becoming accustomed to definite dates. In this way the course of evolution is being affirmed. So, too, the awesome dates are being called to mind. One might say that never before has humanity had to so cast its lot. It is impossible to violate free will more than is now being done. You yourself see how the dates are being brought to mind in the most unusual ways, but blind are those who do not wish to see. You yourself also see how difficult it is to establish a solemn unity, even as a salutary remedy. Yet you also see how a great many destructions may be mitigated. Where there would have been a blow, only a slight shock occurs. But do not rest in the belief of a secure existence. Everything is unstable; the Ladder of Hierarchy alone is firm. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 317:
317. Not only is human unemployment reaching dangerous proportions but the idleness of nature must also attract notice eventually. One need only note how quickly flourishing vegetation is replaced by dead sands. The creeping death of Earth's crust should be called suicide not mismanagement. Sands, glaciers, landslides do not presage a brilliant future. It is impossible to hasten the healing of nature, even if people turn to a healthy direction of thought. It will require decades to restore to health Earth's destroyed crust. But for such especially beneficent measures human cooperation is needed. But do we see signs of such mutual labor? Do not destruction and discord prevail in human minds? Is not every effort toward unity met by derision? People do not wish to think of the reality of the future. We speak of the great Agni, yet scarcely a thousand minds dare to think about its undeferrability. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 341:
341. From the Subtle World earthly outlines are usually only dimly perceptible. The cause lies not only in the density of the earthly atmosphere but also in a reluctance to observe. He who desires to see, can see. Even in earthly twilights, one must strain the sight, in other words, infuse thought into one's vision. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 345:
345. The Guru may ask his disciple, "What are you doing, what do you desire, what torments you, what gives you joy?" These questions will not indicate that the Guru is unaware of his disciple's state of mind. On the contrary, with complete knowledge the Guru wishes to see what the pupil himself regards as most important. Through lack of experience the pupil may indicate the most insignificant of all circumstances. Hence, the Teacher does not inquire merely out of politeness, but as a test of the consciousness of his disciple. Therefore one should carefully weigh one's replies to the Teacher. Not the so-called amenities, but a constant broadening of consciousness is the Teacher's concern. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 385:
385. An aviator, having attained a record altitude, is still filled with dissatisfaction. He then resolves to try for greater heights. Dissatisfaction is the gateway to Infinity. Dissatisfaction should be valued to the full extent. Pleasure is neighbor to contentment, whereas joy is wings to Infinity. The fiery Teaching must preserve each kindling of the fires and guard against all extinguishers. Satisfaction is the sign of mediocrity and ignorance. Not satisfaction, but joy in eternal labor is the destiny of the great and ascending one. Nowadays fools may laugh when We speak of eternal ascent. Even the grave will not spare the fool from Eternity. Only a puerile brain could fail to understand that the earthly garment is not consummation. The fires summon to the uncognized, and even the blind see these lights. Do not fail to ask the blind about the fires. Some of them see fiery signs and understand their connection with the heart. Thus, the calls of dissatisfaction lead to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 390:
390. Blindness in the Subtle World is dreadful. Imagine yourself entering a half-darkened house, in the corners of which lurk indistinguishable images, all intermingled, and surrounded by indistinct spots. Even where no particular monsters exist, he who is blind and malicious will see horrible shapes. Actually, instead of Fiery Beings, he will vaguely discern two or three sparks which will have no meaning for him. Thus, one should lift oneself away from earthly concepts up to the far-off worlds. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 408:
408. The Great Architect builds eternally. It is senseless to suppose that certain parts of the Universe are completed and remain static. A great deal is made of the term evolution , but people have absolutely no conception of this process in its actuality. There has been much argument about the social structure, but it always has been presumed that human society exists in something inflexible and finite. The stories of the Deluge and of the glacial period are regarded almost as merely symbolic. and it is not proper even to speak of Atlantis, despite the testimonies of the Greek writers. One can see how the human consciousness evades everything that threatens its established comfort. Likewise, the concept of evolution is turned into an abstraction, thus not disturbing the consciousness of the petrified heart in the least. But does not the heavenly vault evoke thoughts about eternal motion? Only through such evolutionary concepts can one absorb the beauty of the earthly pilgrimage as the sojourn for ascent. The very briefness of the path should not disturb one, on the contrary, it should give one joy, as does the rotation of the sun. It is urgently necessary to expound to what extent evolution is incessantly in the hands of the Great Architect of the Universe. One should feel that the planet is in space, just as seamen know that the vast ocean is beneath their ship. At first seamen were terrified by this suspension over an abyss, but reality and experience accustom them to this truth. Every inhabitant of the planet is on a similar ship - below him is the abyss. The seamen cannot depend entirely upon their ship and scientific calculations, if they could there would be no shipwrecks. Astronomy knows a few heavenly bodies, but it does not know the starting point of the comets, and it does not anticipate the gigantic meteors. Only upon their obvious appearance are people notified, The destruction of entire worlds is sometimes noticed, but more often it occurs without attracting any attention. Astronomy is a night watchman! But what about the events taking place by day? Thus, we observe only approximately half of that which is evident. How much that is unexpected is concealed from the sleeping heart! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 414:
414. I affirm that at the present one should gather all one's strength and courage. Throughout the entire world the forces of darkness are attacking. Is it possible that the good forces will be found fighting among themselves? The manifestation of heartache actually arises from the thoughts being sent. The physician may call it spasms of the aorta, without taking into account certain important external causes. Can one see only the effects without discerning their causes? Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 432:
432. It may also be asked, Why do visions coincide with special moments of life? Is this the result of a Guidance that is aware of the approach of the crucial hour, or is it due to an exalted spiritual attitude, which permits one to see what otherwise would remain unseen? It is both. But besides our own state of consciousness, certain cosmic currents approach which transform the earthly strata. Undoubtedly, not only astral chemisms act upon us but also certain higher energy, the origin of which is infinite. Neti, Neti, the Ineffable guides us, and often we are touched by the Highest Power. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 468:
468. The manifestation of the loss of cooperation makes people quite helpless. The loss of concordance of rhythm destroys all possibilities of new achievements. You yourself see what difficulties are engendered through disunion. Such a state is very dangerous. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 478:
478. Fiery breathing exists, because the fiery body is alive. Seldom is it possible to observe the flashes of fiery breathing in the earthly body, yet a purified body can sometimes feel such sighs. They may be felt either in the crown of the head, in the heart, or in other centers; one can feel something like an expansion of these centers, as it were. This can even cause dizziness or nausea, because the physical world cannot easily adapt itself to such a manifestation of the Fiery World. Among the causes of enlargement of the heart may be included fiery breathing. Often the heart expands, but loses the rhythm and thus cannot contract normally. In levitation fiery breathing is of great importance; it takes the body out of physical conditions. Here again we are concerned with thought as a fiery product. You yourselves know that during levitation the body loses weight. You must also remember that the thought about levitation did not occur - it was only the entire being striving toward Hierarchy. Yoga constantly advises "Think only of the Highest, so far as your consciousness can encompass. Imagine this Highest to be the best Aspect. Imagine this Highest to be in the Ineffable Light. Strain your consciousness as if toward something completely tangible. Manifest the best disposition. Gather all treasures of the Good, for the Voice of the Silence said, 'In good we ascend!'" You see once more how clear were the ancient counsels, for application in life. One can constantly advise scientists to reread attentively the ancient Teaching. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 512:
512. The fire on the mountain indicates the tension of the atmosphere. Not without reason do people call these fires "messengers." The tension reveals itself in a silvery light. Many will deny even such an obvious manifestation. Many may mention hallucinations, forgetting that such actual details as the illumination of a cloud could not be imaginary. It is astonishing to see that even the simplest manifestation of a fiery order may be denied. Nor could the motion of the fire be foreseen in an illusion. Truly, these fires are messengers. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 513:
513. A neophyte asked a Rishi who spoke to him about Agni, "If I constantly repeat the word Agni, will I have any benefit from it?" The Rishi answered, "Of course, You have been so far removed from this concept that even through sound your nature will cling to the great foundation of Existence." In the same way We repeat about the various qualities and analogies of the great Agni. May the people accept this sound in the Chalice! Let them be so saturated with its reverberations that they accept it as inalienable to them. If, during the transition between existences, they even pronounce "Agni," it will be of help to them, because they will not be hostile toward Fire. The Subtle World will help to sensitize the understanding of the higher principles, but they cannot be approached with hostility and denial. The aim of the first book about the Fiery World is to affirm and accustom people to an understanding of Agni. Let them see how diversely Fire has been understood, from ancient times up to the present contemporary understanding. May the sparks of these fires of the heart recall to mind many mysterious manifestations and the recounting of legends by the old people. One must absorb into one's consciousness an attractive constructive image. One should admit it as one's own possession which will lead to the heights. Therefore, even the repetition of sound, Agni, is useful. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 517:
517. One should not be distressed by writings that reflect human hatred; the darkness is vast! One can evoke the most radiant forces, yet the dark ones will obscure even the best manifestations. The dark ones can only obscure. If they are asked how to improve things, they will become wrathful, for their goal is not to make things better, but worse. One can see how evil forces penetrate into life under various guises. One should not comfort oneself with the idea that the dark ones cannot approach; they will utilize every grain of dust to cover themselves. Where they themselves dare not approach, they toss in a scorpion. The dark ones have many inventions. Therefore one must become accustomed to great vigilance. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 525:
525. The welfare of nations is molded around a single personality. There are numerous examples of this throughout history, in the most diverse regions. Many will attribute this evident manifestation to the personality itself. But thus think the short-sighted; those who are far-sighted understand that such synthesis is nothing but the manifestation of the power of Hierarchy. Actually in all such manifestations the Hierarchy selects a focus upon which a current can be directed. Besides, a personality of this order possesses a fire, realized or unrealized, which makes the communion easy. But also indispensable is a certain quality on the part of the people themselves - trust in and recognition of the power. Therefore, in different matters I so often reiterate about authority. This quality is needed as a link of the fiery machine. You yourselves see how nations progress by affirming a leader. You yourselves see that there is no other way. Thus, the link of Hierarchy must be realized. One should not be short-sighted. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 567:
567. Each incongruity and imbalance is a sign of chaos. when these signs are apparent in the lower forms of nature, one may hope that upon transition into a higher state they may be transformed. But what of the highest earthly creations - men, if they turn out to be filled with the most chaotic instability? Yet in the course of many ages, it is amazing to see the increase of imbalance among various achievements. No one and nothing impels people to ponder over the value of balance. The Teachings of all peoples speak of the Golden Path, yet men themselves actually think about this least of all. Through its imbalance, its chaotic state, mankind has brought on a coming uprising of fire. But even on the very brink of danger people reject each useful advice about self-preservation. As before, they will toss about from the very old to the very new, even if it be illusory. How can it be explained to them that Agni Yoga is neither old or new? An element that is perpetual and omnipresent is not subject to the demarcations of time. Fire is at the very threshold! One must call to mind how it is to be encountered, and one must understand that only Agni, psychic energy, can be the interpreter at the approach of Fire. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 572:
572. One cannot fail to be amazed at the persistent refusal of people to envision the manifestation of the all-pervading fiery element. One can turn to the trite example of oxygen in its solid, liquid, gaseous and even etheric states. People will accept such action of substances quite calmly but never apply this striking example to the fiery element. Fire is lodged too strongly in people's minds in its coarsest form; but so utterly undeveloped is the human imagination that it cannot conceive the extension and refinement of the crude form into infinity. People will say, "Why don't we see the Fiery Beings?" Thus, they prefer to blame the Fiery World rather than ponder upon the state of their consciousness. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 578:
578. Even during Earthly life people transform their appearance through their passions. How greatly is this quality of justice magnified in the Subtle World! You have already seen how the dwellers of the Subtle World are transformed - some become luminous, some become darkened and even disfigured to the most horrible extent. With very few exceptions no one on Earth cares to see in this self-transformation the law of justice. People do not realize that they must take the necessary precautions in time, at least for the sake of their own appearance. Each thought honeyed by a hypocritical smile flowers according to its merit in the Subtle World. And if Agni has not been called into action, the ugly grimace of the true personality is almost ineradicable. Moreover, few of those disfigured by malice have enough sense to turn toward the Light in time. According to the law of progression, they keep rolling down into the dark abysses until a sudden reversal takes place, often inducing a reaction in the darkest one. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 588:
588. Each abuse of the Savior, the Teacher, and the Heroes plunges the world into savagery and precipitates chaos. How can it be explained that chaos is very near, that there is no need to cross an ocean to find it? It is also difficult to explain that savagery begins with the very smallest. When the treasure of solemnity is lost and the pearls of the heart's knowledge are scattered, what remains? One can remember how people mocked the Great Sacrifice. Has not the entire world answered for this savagery? One can see how it is reflected in degeneration. This degeneration is the worst of all. I say, "Blessed be all energies; but let there be no sinking into the miasma of dissolution." Thus let us remember all Great Days! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 596:
596. Pay attention to the obvious fallacy of man when through prejudice he attempts to conceal that which he has long known in his heart. An eternal conflict ensues which can react on the physical body. One cannot deny with impunity that which our being knows from all past experiences. How many eyes full of suffering are encountered on the way! Great is the torment after condemning the consciousness to darkness. Great is the despondency when the energy Fire is directed against itself. And often we see those closest to us concealing the ancient knowledge under cover of dead husks of fear. One must pity those who are sick in spirit. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 597:
597. And so, the greatest misconception lies in the fact that people prepare themselves for death instead of educating themselves for life. They have heard often enough that the very concept of death is vanquished. They have heard often enough of the need for changing the seven sheaths. It has been sufficiently emphasized that these changes take place with the closest cooperation of Fire. This means that one should assist the fiery transmutations, since they are inevitable. Why spend ages and millenniums on that which can be accomplished far more quickly! We should prepare our consciousness for the fiery receptivity of our concentrated bodies. If something is subject to a fiery action, let this good be accomplished in the shortest possible time. Thinking about such transmutation in itself greatly helps our organism to assimilate this process into the consciousness. You already know that accepting something into the consciousness means a bodily assimilation also. In our general conceptions it is high time to become accustomed to the scope of the Fiery World. We are amazed at the difference between an idiot and a genius, but our imagination falls short in extending this divergence into infinity. Our imagination is equally uneducated in visualizing the closeness of the Fiery World, obscured solely by our body. Rarely do people see the highest spheres of the Subtle World, but those who are worthy to behold the splendor of the mountains and seas of the Subtle World, and the radiance of its flowers, can visualize the purity of the Fiery Kingdom! One can also imagine the omnipresence of the Fiery World, when even during physical existence one can project the subtle body to different places simultaneously. Thus let us become accustomed to the Fiery World as the only destiny of men. Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 615:
615. Special complexities arise due to the varying conditions of time in different worlds. True, one can see the very remote future, whereas an earthly date is deflected and appears quite different where no time exists. Moreover, our conventional days and nights assume differing aspects even upon other existing planets. But the Subtle World and the Fiery World even more are completely devoid of these conditions. This means that astrological signs may serve there, but even they are defined by different methods, because the chemism of the luminaries is refracted differently when Agni triumphs. But for us here it is difficult to imagine the conditions in Higher Worlds. The astral light is definitely affirmed according to the strata of the atmosphere; certain strata of the Subtle World dwell in twilight, because the light of their dwellers is faint. Few understand how the dwellers themselves can be like beacons of light. But precisely purified Agni serves as a beacon of light for all. Thus, thought about Materia Lucida serves as a beacon for achievement. Many ask themselves, "Will I shine?" Again, let us not forget that egoism is like a dark cobblestone upon the heart, but the pure Ego is like a radiant Adamant! Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 622:
622. One should in no way violate the free will of people. The Teaching of Light transforms life when the spirit voluntarily recognizes the necessity of ascent. Therefore, do not burden others with admonitions. People will improve and attain by themselves. In the history of mankind one can see how the spirit of people finds its way toward Light. By its light each spirit finds the path in its own way. Many are unwilling to accept everything proffered, seeking by themselves some secret approach to Truth. One must exercise the greatest care with such independent aspirants; not everyone likes the principle of a chorus. Observation will prompt the most appropriate measures. However, one must calmly accept human peculiarities. Even grains of sand differ from one another. But who should revere individuality if not the servants of Light! Thus, one should establish nothing by force. It is said, "Though today a man may not search for Light, tomorrow he may weep for it." Fiery World - Book 1 (1933) - 662:
662. The growth of consciousness is usually considered a slow process. Yet it can be perceived how, even in the midst of earthly conditions, consciousness grows before one's very eyes. Certainly, for such growth there is needed, on the one side, tension and, on the other, rapport with the magnet of an already fiery consciousness. One may rejoice when at each progress of consciousness the ancient acquisitions of the spirit come to life. One may rejoice when the essence of life is regenerated through the proximity of a kindled heart; however, one must discern the difference between broadening and illumining consciousness and a low psychism. We are not at all pleased to see that intercourse with the lower spheres of the Subtle World is increasing. One must not forget that the lower entities, even aside from permanent obsession, can benumb, as it were, the consciousness. From the lowest comes only the lowest. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 2:
I affirm that there is no greater joy for Us than to see you accept these qualities of the spirit. The fiery consciousness is already the finest chemism. It manifests most fully in the interplanetary spaces. Where the physical body feels already exhausted, there begins the fiery breath. Therefore, beings are divided into two types - one thrives in the depths of the lower strata, and the other aspires towards summits. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 7:
7. Now you are astonished that the Battle lasts so long, because the expansion of consciousness extends the boundaries of the being. Indeed it would be lightmindedness to think that the One Who revolted against Light were a weakling. One must understand that the Forces of Light refrain from annihilating the enemy not because of weakness but because of a desire not to upset prematurely the equilibrium of the planet. Few are able to realize that the power of the Creator of the planet takes into consideration physical conditions. But one may already see that the harmonious vibrations have been disturbed and that the planet is being shaken in convulsions of heat and cold. Therefore I advise the equilibrium of the spirit. There where the foundation is affected, there a special presence of the spirit is necessary. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 10:
10. Pay attention to the so-called transitory states of the organism. The state between sleep and wakefulness provides a very significant field for observations. One may notice how amidst earthly thinking fragments of thought of a different order intrude, objects seem to vibrate and the earthly perception is altered. Few admit the thought that this different kind of perception is the thinking of the Subtle, and even Fiery World. As the manifested world disappears, one awakens to the voice of the Subtle World. Amidst various transitory states one can notice the lightnings of the Higher Worlds. Thus, one should attentively observe the special resoundings. Amidst earthly conditions one should not merge into these manifestations, because equilibrium is of first importance, but the receptacle of an expanded consciousness must find a place for manifestation of all three worlds. Only thus shall we become accustomed to the understanding of the fiery thought. Fire, as a visible element, often impedes the realization of the fiery thought, but the manifestation of Agni is not a match. Yet every fiery manifestation first of all reflects upon the thinking process. Meanwhile pay attention to the origination of the visible Fire - the bright energy whirls in spirals, so that even in a small flame one may see the process of intervention of an outside energy. The moment of blending of the inner Fire with the outer one can be called resonant in beauty. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 13:
Ur. has seen a disciplined meeting of the dark ones, and many convening humans could learn much from such a meeting. Ur. spoke justly, as Our Messenger, and in such an affirmation there lies great power. One must not restrain the force, when the spirit knows wherein lies the weapon. The dark ones discuss especially intensively when they see that the events are not shaping themselves in favor of their ruler. The Forces of Light prevent them from destroying you. It would seem to be not difficult to annihilate peaceful people, but above all the dark resources there exists the power of the spirit. Ur. rightly said to them, "You consider Satan invincible, but I testify to his defeat before all of you." Thus, one may know about the intentions of the dark ones and about Our Power. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 20:
20. There are many reasons why people fear the Subtle World and radiations of light. They feel in their essence that in the Subtle World every intention is accompanied by an obvious radiation, but man himself does not see his own radiations. If he were fully convinced of the good quality of his thoughts, he would fear nothing. But with a majority of people thoughts are very sinuous, and man, through the earthly habit of doubt, errs much from the true foundations of thinking. Therefore I reiterate so much about the necessity of clear thinking. One should be so sure of the quality of one's own thinking that not for an instant could one be confused by one's own light. A firm aspiration towards good, affirmed by the heart, will only multiply the beautiful lights. Besides their essence these lights are as purifiers of space. In the Subtle World such benevolent radiations create an all-embracing smile and contribute towards general joy. Therefore affirm yourself in good, and think so as not to be ashamed before any one. Do not consider these words an abstraction. The Subtle World confirms them. Many dwellers in the Subtle World regret that no one on Earth told them about these obvious radiations, which ought to be beautiful. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 29:
29. Verily one may operate upon the spleen. Physically the organism can exist for some time even without it, but this will be a purely physical solution. Up to the present people have not cared about the consequences for the subtle body. Whereas, the organ which is connected with the subtle body must be greatly protected but not destroyed. The same takes place in the removal of the appendix; man not only lives but even gains weight, yet one of the main functions of the psychic energy is disorganized. The appendix absorbs the psychic elements of food. Someone may live even without such elements, but why deprive the organism of such helpers? Of course all physical operations upon the heart show how far physicians are from the psychic problem. Therefore it is very needful to avoid all physical operations, if the conditions needed for the subtle body are not observed. Unavoidable operations should be accompanied by corresponding suggestion, in order that the parts of the subtle body may assume the required position. One should mentally contact the subtle body. If the thought affirms through suggestion the fiery self-protection then a multitude of ill consequences will be avoided. Such self-protection is especially necessary against all infections. If during an operation one could suggest the necessary processes, the help of the subtle body would considerably contribute to the desired result. Such suggestion can regulate all the functions of the organism, but without this assistance it is sad to see how the subtle bodies are mutilated. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 30:
30. Some people may think - how easy it is for the Lords, when They have passed beyond the boundaries of earthly burdens! But whoever says this does not know the scope of reality. Precisely as it is upon Earth, so also in Heaven. The earthly burdens pass away, but incomparable cosmic cares take their place. Truly, if it is difficult on Earth, then so much more difficult it is in Heaven. Let us not count the moments of Devachan, when illusion may conceal tomorrow's labor. But in action amidst chaos, it cannot be easy. You suffer from darkness and chaos. In all abodes it is as difficult from many aspects of darkness and the same chaos. But, fortunately for you, you only feel the attacks of chaos and do not see its murky movements. Truly, it is difficult for people because of their ignorance and their servility to darkness. But it is more difficult when one sees the movements of the masses of matter being turned into chaos. When the destructive subterranean fire tries prematurely to pierce the earthly crust, or when layers of gases poison the space, the difficulty surpasses all earthly imagination. Not burdens, but only comparisons help now to speak about the difficulties. For ignoramuses think that hymns and harps are the lot of Heavenly Dwellers. Such error must be dispersed. Nowhere are there indications that it is difficult only upon Earth; in comparison it must be said - if here one is annoyed by devils, the Archangel is threatened by Satan himself. Thus one must understand action and the everlasting battle with chaos. One must realize it as the only path and grow to love it as the sign of the Creator's trust. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 43:
43. We may rejoice at transition into the Higher World, and the transition of the objects of creative art also represents such a step. Even such destruction is thus turned into benefit. There is the martyrdom of objects. The shortness of the path of martyrdom is evident everywhere. One may see these parallels in all kingdoms of Nature. The path of martyrdom, both bodily and spiritual, is the shortest. Martyrdom is called the Fiery Bridge. But during the battle one must utilize all possibilities. Thus you see both small and great circumstances. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 103:
103. When cities were enumerated to you where the ritual of black magic was especially developed, it did not mean that there were no other places where it could be found. On the contrary, there are many black lodges, but some of them are devoted to evil as such, without any special rituals. But during recent times one may see a revival of the most ancient services of darkness. Among them there are very harmful ones, which can cause destruction by their very rhythm. The black lodges usually do not understand what cosmic harm they create. In their ignorance they think that they cause harm only in a desired direction, but in reality they touch whole strata of the atmosphere. Especially at present, when the fiery time is approaching and there are already evident many violations of the equilibrium, the harm of the evocations of the dark ones is particularly frightful. The ignorant act here also, by manifest destructions. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 127:
127. We speak here about the Highest Principle. But just now things of the lowest order are being created in the world. Thus one can see madness of whole nations. Right now six wars are going on, but people do not see them. Right now evil is being accumulated like an explosive substance. But people do not notice the volcano. Even the wisest rulers are not terrified by these manifestations, considering that somehow all will be well. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 128:
128. A renewal of energies is required in everything. The most powerful manifestations are in need of higher currents. Schools have the task of developing in students the understanding of the unity of the elements. It has been thought that the composition of the air is the same everywhere. People have thought like this up to the present, otherwise they would have taken suitable measures. People drink water and say - it is simply water; fire is simply fire. But even fire could be investigated from the point of view of the Fiery World. Beginning with the diversity of electrical manifestations, it is possible to arrive at the luminosity of objects and animals. One can find in certain species of fishes interesting degrees of luminosity. If we begin to analyze the composition of this luminosity, we can see, besides the ordinary processes, something indescribable, especially among deep water creatures. Amidst these compressed organisms appears one of the qualities of the subtlest Fire. Thus it is possible to observe comparable data upon antipodes. Amidst rare factions of the air and amid ethereal explosions similar differentiations of Fohat are glowing. Beings of the middle strata cannot endure the pressure of the oceanic depths, just as they are not adapted to ethereal vibrations; nevertheless certain hints may be found in observations which are already taking place. With sorrow did We follow two scientists - one descending into the depths, the other striving to the heights. Both had useful problems, but neither of them had in view the study of the degree of Fire, as an element. Naturally, their attempts were inadequate. Remarkable are the depths, and the heights still more so. But the basis of striving was right. Gradually there may be found apparatus sufficiently protective, but if the problem of spatial Fire will not be dealt with, again useful possibilities will be lost. In the fiery body we observe a great deal, but only with the help of Hierarchy. But it would be extremely opportune if scientists would put before themselves the problem of the Fire of space. Even by means of hints they would arrive at the realization of the pressure of the fiery element. Our disciples sustain it by the prophylaxis of the heart, but for the crowds, hints from various sources are needed. Crowds will perish from the fiery element. Why then do they not attempt to learn about this element? Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 140:
140. It is necessary not only to recognize that there is no void, but also to understand the surrounding life. The understanding of life as intertwined and mutually nourishing brings realization of the omnipresence of psychic energy. On the very smallest examples, in incomplete micro-organisms, one may study that which is strikingly all-saturating. Varied currents, rays, and chemisms pass through masses of beings, but psychic energy not only does not retard them, but transmits them farther. When we speak of the most pure air, even about the purest Prana, we nevertheless presuppose all-containment, and in this containment various tensions. Picturing such physical saturation will aid the realization of Higher Worlds. Actually, everything is alive, and everything manifests the same energy. In this primitive position rests also the possibility of transmutation of everything existing. Death becomes a transposition and life becomes unavoidable cooperation. The very approach to the Fiery World is application of conformable qualities. It is sad to see how people limit themselves and try to destroy the universe. Perhaps overproduction, competition, and distortion of the meaning of life will bring humanity into a blind alley, and then it will be obliged to stop and think. Because, by setting aside all limitations the recognition of the Higher Worlds will come along. Calling to the Fiery World, we must have recourse to comparison with micro-organisms, and thus impel people to think about a saturation with the uninterrupted life. Indeed it is easier to think with the heart, above all micro-organisms. It is necessary to summon to such a solution. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 144:
144. Conformity of the qualities of consciousness creates the possibility of entry into the Fiery World. Thus, side by side with love of good must be aversion to evil. Love of good alone, without aversion to evil is a highly active quality, it is the touchstone against evil. The mind cannot sufficiently well discern evil. A great many reasonings may be found in which a viper is concealed. But the heart feeling of repulsion to evil does not err. The nerve centers revolt against contact with the dark principle. It is impossible not to notice this heart sign, and then is created the resistance to evil. One may observe how the heart current immediately strengthens the armor of radiation. One may say to such a warrior - Verily, brother, you have armed yourself. Or, as one hermit compared himself to a dog sensing a wild beast - Though the eye see not, nor the ear hear, yet the heart has already sensed and armed itself, for evil is not endurable for the pure heart. Evil can adorn itself with many garments, but no mask will deceive a vigilant heart. So let us study the qualities needed for the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 145:
145. Sometimes you see yourself in an exact replica, as if alive before you. Such a vision demonstrates that the eye is only an accommodation, and that sight is in the nerve center. Such a tension of the center can be also regarded as a fiery quality. In the Fiery World there is vision of the spirit, which is not in need of ocular adaptations. It is easier to become possessor of the fiery eye if already in the earthly state one has been able to have flashes of such spiritual insight. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 149:
149. Forgetful about everything, man forgets his own destiny. Not without foundation is the legend mentioning the animal state. Many examples have been given to man in order to warn him in good time, but never before have there been so many animal-like people. And the external covering merely reveals the inner ulcer. The Teaching calls upon people to help themselves and to respect their own nature. But the deepest, darkest ulcer is considered fitting for those who trust Satan. It is difficult to imagine how many people are addicted to Satanic rituals! Entire schools are busy spreading such harmful principles. Much already has been told to you about terrors, but when I see new transgressions, I cannot but warn you once more. Be not surprised at dizziness and headaches; each particle of your energy is tensed and on guard, for it is necessary to protect you from many projectiles. Unprecedented necromancy is being applied by the dark ones, in order to summon the very lowest spirits; for they are indifferent to consequences, they wish to be strengthened for just one hour. But a counterblow is naturally drawing near. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 157:
157. Certainly, cruelty must be eradicated; not only cruelty of actions but also cruelty of thoughts. The latter is worse than any action. It is imperative that the State take measures to prevent the inceptions of cruelty in infancy. Humanity must be purified of the most inhuman, dull and malicious darkness of low thinking, as of leprosy. Children are not cruel until they see the first cruel action, which reveals the current of dark chaos. Only a few are prepared to oppose the current of darkness. Such accumulation of consciousness is rare. One cannot presuppose such attainment in everyone; on the contrary, one should take measures befitting a lower step. Likewise, let us not repeat in a moribund manner the great Commandment, "Thou shalt not kill!" But let us ponder where is the greater killing, in the hand, in the word, or in the thought? One should reflect that the thought of people is ever ready for murder. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 160:
160. One may apprehend through many examples how wisely are distributed the Hierarchic forces of advancement. You yourselves see how a Worker, revered by you, remained in the Ashram because His spiritual forces were ablaze near the hearth of accumulations. Only the ignorant think that from earthly consideration alone He did not come out into the field of battle. Everyone who has any conception of spiritual forces will agree that only their conscious application will be wise. Thus, let us realize goal-fitness; it is needed immeasurably on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 172:
172. Due to unsteadiness of thought people see neither joy nor danger. But let us ask them always to ponder when the heart whispers about threats or about new joy. Likewise one should not be surprised that the dark forces can approach the most sacred places. But you have already seen such manifestations and know that absence of fear is the first condition to halt any evil whatsoever. But let us be honest with ourselves, in order to determine where there is fear and where it has been driven out. Fear is a weapon of the dark ones. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 179:
179. I entrust you to testify about the Fiery World as existing, and with all the attributes of existence. Fiery blossoms are distinguished by their radiance, but they may be compared in structure with roses; small vortical rings form, as it were, a combination of petals. Similarly, ozone, in the higher state, reproduces, as it were, the odor of evergreens. Also, the radiance of auras is like cloud arches, and rays are as streams and waterfalls. Thus, in the higher forms the wise ones will find likenesses of earthly images. He will not see the earthly existence as abased thereby, for in all states of being the foundation of energy is the same. The wise one will not seek a precise counterpart of God in an earthly body, for only the fiery body will preserve the same sparks as the Higher Beings. Should it not be pointed out in schools wherein we are like God, so as to justify the ancient Covenants of which people have made a laughing stock? Everywhere the highest concept must be clarified. One must not fear to come forward and help wherever it is possible to elevate the consciousness. The Teaching is in need of those who will bear witness. It responds to all, without distinction as to creed and nationality. Above all let the one sun shine. It is not difficult to speak about unity, through the path of science. Let the manifestation of beautiful correlations unite the most diverse elements. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 182:
182. Can the body be wounded? As on Earth, so also in Heaven. Consequently, the fiery body can be wounded, just as the earthly one. Observe the process of wounding of the earthly body, and you will have a complete analogy with the subtle and fiery bodies. Let us see how a knife pierces the physical body, how it damages tissue and blood-circulation; then follow local necrosis and decomposition.; but vital energy gets the upper hand, and slow healing begins. But often there remains a local atrophy and a permanent scar. Precisely the same process takes place in the case of the fiery body, but instead of a knife will be a thought, and in place of a scar will be a condensation of fiery energy. But the healing is very slow, and requires the drawing of energy from the other centers. Each organism has a fiery body, and until it attains the Fiery World, is subject to being wounded. Only when the fiery body has been purified and poured into the furnace of spatial fire, will it no longer be susceptible to being wounded. But I assure you, scars remain for a long time. I affirm that the fiery body can be smitten both externally and internally. Suicide of the earthly body is the prototype of self-wounding of the fiery body. Thus is it possible to find of the most earthly actions a correlation in all states. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 184:
184. Circular motion is in everything. Vortical rings are not only in the strictly physical world, but also in all thought-forms. One may observe how the circle of each task is culminated. We have already advised alternating work for the renewal of strength. Such manvantaras may be observed even in the smallest tasks, but they will have the same significance as world manvantaras. Thus, outside of circles of daily labor, one may see the manifestation of the circle also in entire periods of activity. Precisely the fiery heart will whisper when such a ring is complete, in order that a new manifestation may be taken up. One should not overload a consummation, yet it is still worse to complete a circle artificially by violence upon life. Thus, one can study in history how cycles of activity are moulded. The fiery principle is expressed in such vortical rings. One must be prepared for such construction in the Fiery World also. It should not be thought that the Fiery World is an already perfected condition. Systems of Worlds, of which we see only a negligible part, present an inexhaustible variety of conditions. From here we cannot analyze these states, but it is useful to dream about them. Each dream is already a realization. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 193:
193. You already know sufficiently about the temperance of certain characters. What is to be done when moderateness has crept into the broadest circles? Those who are seemingly the champions of good give themselves up spiritually to moderation. One can see that the dark ones do not often suffer from this defect. There is a story about a devil encountering and Angel. The Angel said, "Thy servants are bitter." But the devil replied, "Mine are bitter, Thine are sour; we both must look for sweet ones." And the Angel was crestfallen for He could not prove that they had not turned sour. Thus was it observed long ago by people. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 194:
194. You will have to repeat to many that Our remedies are good, as a supplement to psychic energy. Some physical remedies cannot produce the desired result, but psychic energy is reinforced by communion with Hierarchy. Thus, the wise physician first of all will take care to know the condition of his psychic energy and to see that it is in concordance with the Higher forces. Paying attention only to physical qualities has no significance for the future. When We speak about the Fiery World, it means that it is time to be moving forward. It is impossible to remain on the level of the transitory period, when all the foundations of Existence have been forgotten. I affirm that each physician must pay attention to himself in order to feel to what an extent he himself is ready to renew his consciousness, otherwise he will not find fitting words for those who come to him. He will be unable to inquire into the actual causes of ailments. He will not maintain a self-affirmed influence. I do not insist that each physician be a hypnotist, but he must understand the spiritual world of the patient in order to be able to speak about the main thing in the case. The Teaching must disclose paths, but not be merely a pharmacy. Let people have an opportunity to observe and discover, otherwise there will be reactions upon Karma. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 198:
198. The Fiery World requires, first of all, the discrimination between small truths and Great Truth. Nothing else turns people aside from the paths to the extent that a little truth does. They snatch out small fragments, not thinking about that which precedes and follows. Such fragments are no better than any lie, but the significance of the Fiery World rests upon the greatness of Truth. One must prepare for it by all measures; it is impossible to suppose that the understanding of the magnitude of Truth comes of itself. The consciousness must be prepared for a containment of such dimensions. This is not at all easy. One may see how erroneously the simplest words are understood. It is even difficult to imagine to what an extent the meaning of the most ordinary word can be distorted. But one should pass through the testing of so many diverse concepts. Only the acceptance of higher dimensions will evoke the Higher Call - Raj, Raj, Raj! The three-fold containment can lead to the higher spheres. Raj does not know revenge and censure. Raj is magnanimous, because directed into the future. Raj wishes for good, for it is creative love. Such a measure guards against the small truth, which comes close to the evil, and to doubt and condemnation. Thus, when you wish to temper the spirit, you can repeat the ancient Mantram - Raj, Raj, Raj! Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 203:
203. The three Worlds are far closer to each other than one may think. One can see how corresponding vibrations create cooperation. You know how certain individuals from the Subtle World who are close to us act to assist a common task. Even not so long ago they were unable to serve the common purpose because of differences of vibrations, but now your vibrations and their endeavors for communion make them useful co-workers. Thus is created useful labor in common. It is the more useful because the adversaries have similar co-workers. Certainly, it is joyous to watch each cumulation of consciousness. Ur. has seen how in the beginning the atmosphere is dim and in the course of successive meetings it becomes lighter, and a day ago Ur. saw completely conscious cooperation. Such an enlightenment is very rapid, yet for this the Ashram is of significance. Verily, Ashrams have a great importance for the earthly and for the Subtle World. Ashrams may be defined as magnets and ozonatoars. Being filled with heart energy provides a conduit for many things. Therefore, when I am concerned about spiritually pure atmosphere, I have in mind a very important consequence. Without spiritual accumulations, the command to take everything upon oneself has no meaning. This command can be given only where there is a heart bond with the Subtle and Fiery Worlds. Only such a bond, during the present earthly conflict, can strengthen those to whom the order has been given. The currents are too complicated to be opposed by earthly forces. But you know about the bond with the two Worlds. Precisely in this communion are found forces for the passing by the most unexpected path. In this, do not hesitate to take care of yourself, in order not to expend energy superfluously. One should not in any manner be diverted from inner concentration. The affairs of the whole world are in a grave state. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 209:
209. The picture of present-day reality is still more unattractive. One must value highly the periods of time during which there was no blasphemy. Has not this viper poisoned the present state of affairs? We are much troubled to see how senselessly people limit their lives, not thinking about the great miracle which each man bears within himself. To each one has this marvel been allotted. The purse of the heart is identical in all - place therein the treasure! Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 231:
231. One should not be inordinately grieved perceiving human darkness. If We should exercise our grief in proportion to this darkness, it would be impossible to exist. It is sad to see how people impede their path, but the centuries teach one to assume calmness about the qualities of imperfection. Indeed, such qualities are especially deplorable when time is so short. But let us devote ourselves to Hierarchy. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 236:
Each epoch has its expressions. One should not cling to old methods when it is possible to apply new understanding. Even in the Ancient Covenants we see prophets who were always saturated with spirit. And much later, formulas, numbers, and rhythms were studied. But some have considered such methods too near to invocations, and thus belittling to the Higher Principle. Especially at present, during the epidemic of obsession, people must seek heart communion. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 240:
Through you We send thoughts of magnanimity, and already much that is not good has been averted. Thus is a mountain of magnanimity molded, with a summit from which one can see afar. One may advise many of the panacea of magnanimity. We shall not tire repeating about this remedy of spirit and body. Some day physicians too will prescribe magnanimity as a most powerful antidote. Let us not forget that malice attracts the action of poisons, whereas magnanimity opposes them. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 256:
256. Prayers often contain the supplications, "Look Thou upon me" or "Turn Thy gaze to me." In such words there is expressed great knowledge of the significance of the look. Precisely a look can change even the composition of the aura. Not only thought, but the very chemism of a glance has a fiery consequence. Those who know this ask the Higher Forces to look upon them, because in this magnetic chemism there is contained all-encompassing benevolence. Let us not forget that each look of a man has correspondingly the same significance; the more saturated with thought, the more powerful the glance. This is not direct suggestion, it is better to call it a saturation of space, for such chemism is disseminated far more extensively than may be supposed. The significance of the gaze can be shown when radiations will be photographed. One will be able to observe then the influence of senseless glances and of mental sendings. It is a joy to see how comforting looks can make the aura healthful. And the steady continuation of such a reaction can bring an enormous amelioration of all existence. Let us not forget that the presence of certain persons brings a considerable improvement in the aura of an entire assembly. They may be called Beacons of Salvation. Even when they are not directing energy their Od nevertheless penetrates the whole surroundings. Such natural agents of good health must be highly valued. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 258:
258. You may have heard that wise people, in an hour of danger, have sometimes exclaimed - joy, joy! This exclamation could not have signified mere self-delusion. They knew about the treasure of joy and, as it were, wished to draw therefrom a kindling of feelings necessary for achievement. Ghosts are not needed there where exists a sacred link with Hierarchy. One can borrow out of the Treasury inexhaustible forces, but they should be evoked flamingly. No one can oppose the joy of achievement. One should not submit to violence, but joy is a consummation. Thus, let us cultivate it as one would most precious blossoms, but let us not belittle it with the suspicion that it is an illusion. No, we know how joy resounds through the channel of Kundalini. We cannot often explain in words whence arises this joy, as a forerunner, but it comes to visit us on a light-winged ray of Hierarchy. Who knows from what Infinite Source sounds the call to joy? How many know that already the time of manifestation of joy has approached? But the law is immutable, and therefore joy is a special wisdom. How long ago this was said! But in spiral evolvement it gradually becomes real and comprehensible. Likewise grows the heart, and the consciousness, and fiery wisdom. We do not see how the grass grows, but we perceive the evidence of the growth. So too with the joy of achievement. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 272:
272. You have seen rings which changed their color, depending upon the condition of the wearer and upon surrounding circumstances. One could see that this changing coloration did not depend upon the quality of the metal itself. This means that an external chemism was precipitated upon the ring; but even so, such a phenomenon could not have been produced without fiery energy. Naturally, when it became possible to transfer this external reaction to the heart, the ancient phenomenon became unnecessary. It could be demonstrated, as mentioned in the most ancient literature, but energy need not be expended where the heart has already entered upon the fiery path of Hiero-inspiration. So too, in all the other manifestations of energy, one must immediately turn to Higher Communion as soon as the conditions of the organism permit. The task of the Teacher consists first of all in the speediest elevation to the degree of Hiero-inspiration. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 288:
288. Current events once again indicate the significance of thought. Already you see that luxury has been challenged. Likewise, you see that magic has received condemnation, and thinking is being directed toward Hiero-inspiration. These two trends are very harmful for the dark ones. Without luxury and without sorcery they are substantially weakened. But they have still left a third possibility - the confusion of weak minds. It is most deplorable that weak minds do not absorb healthy principles. Their instability consumes much energy; therefore We turn our attention to the main issue, in order to concentrate the energy on what is indispensable. You know about Our Banner. Let those carry it who can. Therefore, let us manifest tolerance in all else, and let us compel the dark ones to serve. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 305:
305. Many events are filling space. One can see how some of them are rushing there where no possibilities are evident. You already know that human possibilities are distinguished from cosmic possibilities which must be watched. You also know that the nodes of events are like the missile-projectors of the ancients. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 329:
329. Even in ordinary correspondence conventional expressions are encountered which are understood only by one acquainted with the correspondence. So too in prophecies, we may be surprised by certain expressions not clear to us. But when we recall the time and all the circumstances of the prophecies, we can clearly see that a conventionality of expressions exists for our time, because the ages have altered many concepts and expressions. One must train oneself in such circumspectness in order not to fall into ignorance. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 335:
335. It has been said that humanity must abandon luxury. Not without reason have people themselves so isolated this concept. Luxury is not beauty, not spirituality, not perfectionment, not construction, not benevolence, not compassion; no good concept can replace it. Luxury is destruction of resources and possibilities. Luxury is dissolution, for all structures without rhythm mean only disintegration. One can see clearly enough that worldly luxury has already been shaken, but, as a cure, harmonious cooperation must be found in order to rid the world of the plague of luxury. Egoism will raise the objection that luxury is an earned abundance. It will also be said that luxury is regal. This will be slander. Luxury has been always a sign of decay and eclipse of the spirit. The chains of luxury are most terrible too for the Subtle World. Needed there are advancement and continuous perfectionment of thought. The encumbrance of luxury will not help one to the next Gates. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 336:
336. Good thought is the primary basis of good action. Thought dawns before action, therefore let us calculate the nature of good according to the fires of thought. Faith without works is dead, but such a faith will be a blind reliance, and not thought of good. Thought of darkness also has radiation. Already you know the black spots with red radiation, and how the heat-lightnings of light battle with the dark radiations. Darkness of thought leads to the most monstrous actions. A certain king ordered a sacred Image decorated with horns of diamonds, in order to demonstrate the power of his arbitrary free-will. A certain madman adorned his boots with a sacred image, and to all appearances nothing happened, for he could not see the ensuing destruction in the Subtle World. He himself was convinced in his madness. It is impossible to measure the Imponderable by earthly standards. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 337:
337. When Hiero-inspiration draws one's thought to a definite region or place, it means that circumstances of great cosmic significance are already being molded. Perhaps having such perception of a place is unexplainable by the earthly state of affairs. Perhaps from the earthly point of view such a country is found to be in a most unattractive state, but the higher law is already determining the place of special tension. Earthly eyes do not yet see, but Hiero-inspiration directs the consciousness thither, where the radiance of Higher Light has been ordained, thus, above your straight-knowledge shines Hiero-inspiration. Often it appears to contradict the obvious, but it speaks the word of the Fiery World. So too with the sensations spoken about today. Hiero-inspiration directs thither where already the summit is alight. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 360:
360. The spiral structure is contained in all currents; one can see the same spiral foundation in all existence. Let us take the example of realization of the Teaching. If one tries to merely read through the Teaching once, there will be no benefit derived therefrom. Only in re-reading is it possible to observe the spiral structure. The Teaching seemingly returns to the same subjects and almost touches them. But the spiral of the current passes upward and brings a new seed of consciousness. The fiery consciousness affirms ineradicable cognition. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 389:
389. Spiritual laziness is a very common retarding condition. One may encounter people quite capable spiritually, and yet at the same time, going absolutely backward from sheer laziness. Each one can see how the best possibilities are carried away in a whirlwind simply because of laziness of thinking. Such meditation is useful on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 394:
394. Only a blind man does not see the hastening of events. You have read about a rare conjunction of the Luminaries. Yet still more significant is the chemism produced by such an infrequent manifestation. Nations can alter the quality of their thinking, yet they pay no attention to rare manifestations, not even to phenomena. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 403:
403. Some people walk into the future with full trust. Whence can be drawn such invincible confidence? First of all, from communion with Hierarchy. But understanding of the Luminaries also strengthens the consciousness. Moreover, there is still a third circumstance which has no small significance. Actually the three Worlds exist in full cooperation. The affirmation of many earthly beginnings takes place in the Higher Worlds. You know about earthly teraphim; there can be likewise teraphim of the Subtle and of the Fiery World. Not infrequently entire structures, prior to their earthly realization, have been created in the Higher Worlds. One may read in the ancient Covenants about Heavenly Cities; in fact, they are being constructed in reality upon different spheres, and thus a magnetic attraction is created. Often people do not suspect that their teraphim already exist in various forms. At times the clairvoyants perceive such actual images, and erroneously carry over what they see to the earthly plane, whereas the earthly reflection is formed later. But one fact is unquestionable - precisely, the existence of such teraphim - it strengthens the consciousness of man. Can it not be that certain cities already do exist, and named people live in them? One may walk into the future as assuredly as if the delineations of the city were before the earthly eyesight. Fiery World - Book 2 (1934) - 422:
422. In vain do people complain about being separated from the Subtle World. Many see the subtle dwellers. Many grasp the speech of that plane. Many sense aromas not of this earth. Countless manifestations can be named, both among people and among animals. Only obstinate prejudice prevents people from understanding reality. So many people have been saved by indications from the Subtle World. So many matters of state have been decided according to information from Beyond. Not only do ancient epochs furnish examples of this, but the most recent past can provide indisputable facts of such continuous relationships. The Earth cannot be isolated from all the Worlds. Even the material senses, contrary to all ignorant superstition, transmit feelings of the Subtle World. When the consciousness has been refined, then can be expected precious contacts which will be perfectly natural. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 23:
23. The World is striving for the crowning perfection. Manifold are the paths of the search. The closest to perfection will be the path of Beauty. Religion has given a striving for Nirvana, but it is distorted by misleading concepts. Many quests were deflected by the misunderstanding of the concepts of Karma and Reincarnation. He who sought perfection could have found through Beauty the powerful laws of Being. Yet if one should take all distorted manifestations of life and line them up with Beauty one would find the law of perfection. If we take the unbalanced conditions of all principles introduced into life and line them up with Beauty, we shall arrive at the law of Being. When we observe the life of the planet with all its prejudices, we see that we must inevitably arrive at the victorious crowning through Beauty. One should become accustomed to the realization of the victorious crowning. Such thinking will bring one to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 24:
24. One of the great concepts, often incorrectly interpreted, is precisely the great concept of humility. It has been interpreted as non-resistance to evil; it has been interpreted as good-heartedness, as compassion, but very few accepted it as self-denial. For only self-denial and self-sacrifice can give understanding of humility. Truly, We see the giants of spirit and the heroes who devote themselves fully to the humble tasks for the good of humanity. We know of great experiments being humbly carried out in the earthly laboratories for the benefit of humanity. We know the great fiery experiments of those who dedicate their lives wholly and humbly to the benefit of mankind. We know manifestations on the path to the Fiery World which inspire all surroundings. Truly manifold is humility manifested through self-sacrifice and self-renunciation. Heroism is a manifestation of various aspects of humility. Thus the records of space are filled with great deeds of humility. Invaluable are these fiery flights of the spirit. Thus, verily, the heroes of humility drain the cup of poison for the good of mankind. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 41:
41. Kingliness of spirit is contained in fiery consciousness, precisely as discipline of the spirit, as an affirmed synthesis, and as a manifestation of broad understanding. Thus, only slaves in spirit are afraid of everything which is fiery, because each manifestation of Fire scorches them. One may trace how regally the revealed co-worker proceeds, illumined by the Fire of consciousness. One should note not only the achievements of apparent heroism, but also the great path of kingliness of the spirit amidst daily life. It is impossible to err in the potentiality of the regal Bearer of Fire. We know these great heroes who saturate the space and all surroundings with their fire and inspire others to achievement. Thus, it is necessary in life to watch the subtle actions of the kingly spirit. One should subtly discern heroism, because we do not always see the fiery heroism of the spirit; and the basis of heroism is not always revealed to the eye of the ordinary man. How beautiful is the path of a kingly spirit! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 60:
60. Religion and science must not be considered separate in their essential nature. Subtle study of matter and the atom leads to the conclusion that vital energy is not electricity but Fire. Thus science and religion merge upon a single principle. Matter is affirmed as a fiery substance, and no thoughtful spirit will deny that the higher force is Fire. Science cannot destroy the concept of the divinity of Fire, nor can any religion impose an interdiction on the subtle analyses made by science. In this way, then, the understanding and the harmony of the concepts of religion and science are affirmed. A subtle parallel can be drawn between science and religion, which will reveal all the higher stages. Therefore, it is so important that scholars should be in possession of subtle occult receptivity. But only a refined organism can possess this divine perception which is not developed from without but from within. Therefore, all the great discoveries for the good of humanity will not emanate from enormous laboratories, but will be discovered by the spirit of scholars who are in possession of the synthesis. We, the Brothers of Humanity, see the results which direct all quests along the right channel. Of course, the gift of the synthesis is not always bestowed, but those selfless zealots who do possess the synthesis are in no need of specialization. We see and foretell great results from the synthesis of spirit of the zealots. On the path to the Fiery World one must revere the Bearers of Synthesis. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 70:
70. The consciousness directed through Hiero-inspiration is as a wonderful reflection of the Higher Forces. As a wonderful resonance is the hearing of the heart. The spirit which is affirmed as a true co-worker and helper of the Cosmic Forces should be regarded as a Sacred Source. There are many channels which can reverberate only on one string. We see how one-sided thinking accepts only those currents which are in agreement with the essential nature of the channel. We see how impure channels impose various infections. We see how pages and writings of people become filled with their self-deception. We see how they affirm Cosmic Right as their own. We see the evasion and assaults on the Fiery Right. Along with the scrolls and tablets of the pure spirit there are borne in space vortical rings of destruction. Side by side with fiery hearts We see hordes of self-deluded ones, and because of the Cosmic Law it is impossible to stay the hand of Karma. Each small consciousness first of all ascribes to itself a regal spirit. It is sad to look at the earthly records. Every fiery heart strives to cleanse the records. Thus let us remember on the path to the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 76:
76. The destruction of many countries is strongly intensified; the entire earthly battle is accompanied by mighty conflicts in the Higher Worlds. All who know the significance of a nation's Karma can realize what is taking place. It is necessary to reflect over those events which are shaking the World. It is easy to see that the dark clouds blanket many horizons. Events in each departing order point to that future which will replace the present. Cosmic magnetism is purifying and assembling new forces. Shadows of darkness hover over the displaced countries. Where the equilibrium is not established within a short space of time, there clouds gather which will decide the fate of the dark countries and their leaders. National Karma is intensified in the West and in the East. From the North comes a New Light. The South is atremble from subterranean fire. Thus is solved the Karma of the nations. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember that national Karma is being solved by powerful events. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 90:
90. It is difficult to imbue the consciousness of those who think that each one's path can proceed without Higher Guidance. Each one of these petty-minded persons does not accept Hierarchy, because he regards the affirmation of Guidance as a violation of the will. Among these are many confirmed atheists who consider as maleficent a fiery faith in Higher Guidance. One can see how all principles of Hierarchy are being distorted. How is it possible to enlighten the consciousness, when the spirit is isolated from the Light and affirms its own limited life? In a fiery construction one should sense these limited extinguishers of Fires. Consciousness is a manifestation of life, therefore each structure conceived by mind produces its own forms. Actually the Subtle World is created by all the conformities of the Cosmic creativeness. The supermundane spheres clearly reflect the earthly essence. Responsibility before the Cosmos should be affirmed in the consciousness of man. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us strive for realization of responsibility for the creation of forms. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 166:
166. During the reorganization of spatial affirmations, evoked by the accumulation of earthly structures, all measures must be taken for the elimination of dark agglomerations. Each earthly reconstruction appears as a resonance of the superearthly spheres. Our Fiery Period is saturated with particular energies which must enter into life prior to the designated dates. For the Fiery Period can create fiery manifestations, when that time approaches in which humanity can rise to meet it. Thus must one understand the Fiery Reconstruction which will give inception to the New Epoch. But one must affirm the spirit in understanding of spatial fires. Because only fiery assimilation can produce the required energy. The manifestation of fiery dates draws near. Let those who can, see, for a Great Time is approaching! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 225:
225. If only it were possible to see with the naked eye the processes which, during various transmutations and functions of the centers, take place upon the aura surrounding a man! Each vibration of inner fires saturates the space roundabout with fire. Each vibration fills the space either with purifying discharges or with discharges of creative sparks. Unmanifested energies are attracted to these discharges. Fiery radiations of the centers saturate and intensify all contiguous spheres. During sendings of fiery energy the spirit transmutes also the whole space in its path. Let us give our attention to the great laboratory of the spirit which creates subtle energies. Only subtle attainment can penetrate into the Subtle World. All achievements within these subtle boundaries will result in attainment of the Fiery World. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 238:
238. As long as humanity does not learn to control its own energies, does not learn to govern its own qualities, by transmuting its heavy human traits, so long will each cosmic energy be dangerous. We see how humanity deals with the energies given! Each force which reveals a new possibility for the Common Good also manifests cosmically a channel for other revelations. But each revelation meets with the same reception as does everything else manifested to mankind. Not going along with the Cosmic Magnet, humanity goes against it. Even at best, inceptions of construction are affirmed in a most personal manner. While the Cosmic Magnet is now gathering together its parts, so too the Magnet itself is responding to cosmic movement; and thus the parts of the Magnet draw near to the great task. On the path to the Fiery World let us remember the law of the Cosmic Magnet. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 357:
357. It is possible to trace how events are being crowded, how clouds are piling up, how all the centers of the planet reveal their sharpened trends. Even limited minds can see that the chart of the World is being altered. Verily, not much time remains before the great events. Reconstruction of the World is going on in all quarters, and apparently affirmed comfort is only a mirage, for each energy is found to be in a state of transmutation. It is not difficult to confirm the fact that the Cosmic Scales are oscillating. Thus, on the path to the Fiery World let us strive for saturation by the Cosmic Magnet. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 362:
362. One may picture how the Cosmic Scales are fluctuating when there are placed on one of the cups of the Scales all the historical events which have preceded the present time. And if the future World be gazed upon, one may see how the battle is growing. One may be convinced as to how spatial fires are spreading. One may observe how the Heavenly Forces are being equipped with fiery armor, and how earthly forces condense each spatial manifestation. It is important to think about this, because Fiery Reconstruction must meet with the conscious manifesting understanding of what is taking place. The fiery fluctuation of the Scales creates vortexes which are a danger to unstable ones but which uplift to the Higher Worlds those who are flamingly aspirant. Amidst the oscillations of the Cosmic Scales humanity cannot choose a middle path, for only Light or darkness will be contending for the victory. On the path to the Fiery World let us keep in mind the Cosmic Scales. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 396:
396. I affirm how needful it is to manifest the fiery quality of recognition of merits, for without it the new structure cannot be affirmed. This must be very steadfastly remembered; throughout the entire line of Hierarchy it must be followed. An action of Karma heavily atones for each expression of ingratitude, and even the Forces of Light abandon a spirit to its own resources when these fundamentals are scorned. And up to the highest steps the law is one and the same, for this quality must be attained by inner fire, and the spirit itself must develop this property. We do not intrude into the consciousness when We see the absence of this fiery fundamental. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 438:
438. Clairvoyants cannot see at a command. The disciple understands that conditions of higher receptivity cannot be demanded in coarse language. A step of higher development is reached when the disciple begins to value each supermundane chord. But even while flying away into the Supermundane the disciple does not abandon the Earth. Such a concurrence is called a proper bonfire. Its flame arises without any curvature. But few can uplift such a weight. How can one fly without breaking away from the Earth? Does this not mean that one must lift with himself the whole Earth? But how to understand such an impossibility? When the fiery basis of all that exists is realized, then there is no such thing as gravity or weight. By augmenting one's thought about the Fiery World it becomes possible to lift great weights. But one must remember the law of co-measurement. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 442:
442. All the secretions of man are too little studied. They can call to mind so much about psychic energy! Already the remarkable contents of saliva have been spoken about. It can yield the same evidences as photographs of radiations. One has but to separate the saliva of man into its various constituents to see its different phases. Furthermore, at times something indeterminable in its composition will be noted. Something reminding one of psychic energy. In some particular cases a significant deduction may be drawn. How useful is the cooperation of the observant physician! Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 485:
485. Let us rejoice at the manifestation of victory. People will still not see it for some time, but it is already here. Wait, impatient ones, not the eye but the heart determines victory. When a fiery structure is already realized in the Subtle World, then may the hearts of the builders rejoice. Those who sleep do not feel it if they are carried out of the house, but space is already singing. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 503:
Mothers, remember that children observe and are conscious of more things than you surmise. And many manifestations escape notice for example, a frequent glowing of the child's body, as well as gestures and occurrences of anger or repose. Erroneously people think that the child's aura is inexpressive. One may see in it not a little of the burden it has brought back. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 534:
534. Note this remarkable fact when a man begins to notice around himself a manifestation of spiritual life, he never fails to call himself an occultist. Whereas it is simpler to consider oneself able to see. Occultists are rather those who remain in darkness, in secrecy. Hence, there should be given an essential cleansing to some concepts. Otherwise many may fall into the abyss of conceit and insanity. Affirm everywhere that the spiritual signs are a part of natural existence. But those ignorant of them deny them, for they are blind. Much have those who see had to endure; the blind cannot stand talk about the Light. Therefore do not enrage those who do not see. So much is taking place just now that only those completely blind are paying no attention to the fiery signs. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 545:
545. It is true that mostly sick and so-called abnormal people are the ones who manifest a link with the Supermundane, and therein lies a great reproach to humanity. Indeed, the healthy people ought to sense the nearness of the Subtle World. But the distinction between the sick and the healthy has become confused. People have covered their reason with a crust which has given rise to prejudices. Behind this fence the Subtle World is not visible. So-called abnormal people are usually free from prejudices, and because of this they do not lose contact with the Subtle World. Indeed, so often during illnesses do people see through both past and future; some have viewed their past lives and recovered forgotten aptitudes. A new boundary must be laid between the state of torpor and true health. New discoveries are of no help. People must receive such shocks that they are rendered able, without any fever, to preserve the memory about the past and that which is ordained. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 547:
547. It is asked why so much evil is permitted. How conceited are such utterances! Who can judge how much darkness has been burned up the how much help extended You, too, send many good thoughts, and help through them. It is possible to kindle many Fires, not knowing where nor how. It is precisely as when letters addressed to a blind man eventually reach and help some one who can see. One should send arrows of fiery justice. The Fiery World is maintained by justice. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 550:
550. One can observe that there are appearing whole groups of people formerly connected with each other. One can likewise perceive that during a certain incarnation a common interest toward the past creations of a person begins. One can notice, as it were, a spiral of manifestation and concealment of creativeness. One should observe such paths, for such attention brings closer the understanding of the Subtle World. So, too, do appearances of groups merit study; as indeed not only friends but also enemies may come together Here you notice a friend who retains his disposition of long ago. Likewise you see ill-wishers, who, while they do not harm you personally, hinder those near to you. The entire complex interweaving clearly indicates the strong bonds which are being outlived through many lives. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 558:
558. Knowing how to bring one's consciousness down to another's level is already compassion. Washing a wound is also not always pleasant. But it is still more insufferable to see treachery, yet even such an abomination can be contended with. Victory is so needed for the path. Victory in the spirit is already advancement. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 562:
562. Accounts of leopard reversions are correct. The Teaching has already given attention to the indisputable fact of the bond between man and animals. One may see that the fate of such animals is reflected on certain people. Instead of listening to tales about witches one should investigate reports of such reversions, of which there are not a few. Verily, the World is full of marvels! Today a man is burned and lives, tomorrow he is buried and lives; then comes a little girl who relates about her former incarnation - thus is life broadened. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 566:
566. Often disputes take place about the length of stay in the Subtle World. Long periods have been mentioned, but also there can be noted some very brief ones. How to reconcile this difference? Yet in the great multiform Universe all is possible. The inhabitants of the Subtle World can be divided into several kinds some try to prolong their sojourn from a desire to develop the utmost usefulness - they are the hardest workers. Others try to remain longer in order not to take on the earthly trial. A third group stay on because of their love for the Subtle World. A fourth exert every effort to return more quickly to the earthly experience. It is true, children often incarnate quickly, but they can be observed to be striving toward many different tasks. It is touching to see children who wish to do better and who are afraid of former conditions; they should be particularly helped. Of course such strivings do not resemble those of a pauper who, because of the loss of his earthly treasures in a former life, wishes to become a rich man. But the chief happiness in the Subtle World is to preserve the purity and clarity of one's thinking. One must know precisely what one desires. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 574:
574. The Fiery Battle - such an expression may be found in many beliefs. Such expression is correct - love, courage, self-renunciation, devotion, all the best qualities are linked with Fire. On the other hand ignorance, anger, irritation, malice, malevolence, and envy also evoke Fire; albeit scarlet and dark, yet nevertheless Fire. Thus the battle of Good and evil will be a conflict of Fires. During such a clash one can see how very different are the Fires engendered by higher feelings and lower passions. Let this division into feelings and passions be accepted. Many can in no wise imagine the distinction, but the color of the Fire will easily indicate the engenderment. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 575:
575. It is needful to speak about the dark lodges because there are so very many of them. Often people who are themselves good do not even admit the thought that such an abomination can exist. But one can see the most monstrous transgressions. One can see how the dark ones invade different strata of people in the guise of the most respectable servitors of the general welfare. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 581:
581. Often people talk about contradictions, putting in this category many cases not understood by them. On a hot day people may see a traveler dressed in warm clothing and laugh at the inconsistency. But they do not think about the cold night. Contradictions are usually due to meager thinking. A great number of misfortunes have resulted from unwillingness to think. Not contradictions, but the empty utterance of thoughtless words clutters life. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 592:
592. Too often are words used in an incorrect meaning. People speak about the supernatural instead of saying the unusual. The supernatural does not exist in any of the Worlds. Perhaps a certain thing is unusual for the ignorant, but even this definition is conditional, as that something is unusual only under certain conditions. Thus it would be possible to revise dictionaries considerably. We have often spoken about this, and in translations into other languages you see how needful are various shades of meaning. People do not like to search for better definitions, yet diverse old dialects demonstrate that it is not easy to rejuvenate a dictionary with befitting expressions. It is especially difficult in the case of concepts of earthly and heavenly Fire. There are so many visible and invisible Fires that far more subtle definitions are needed. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 594:
594. Even the rays have been discovered which make objects invisible. Is it possible that such a discovery does not call to mind the invisible Subtle World? The smallest discovery could be protracted into Infinity. One can see how such a discovery can alter all earthly life. All state foundations could be unsettled by such discovery. The kingdom of machines can be broken up by one ray. Thus, the most ingenious mechanisms can be stopped by an invisible ray. Some may be fearful of such possibilities but others cover them with a powerful straight-knowledge. Fire of the heart is stronger than such rays. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 597:
597. It can be observed everywhere how people dismember one concept in their own many ways. Psychic energy is subtle, fiery, divine, Aum. Thus variously is the same fundamental called, and with each variation it is assumed that a better definition is introduced. Doubling our attention, we see that such dismemberments are not useful. It is again time to begin to synthesize. One should strongly affirm the meaning of earthly existence. It is needful to simplify it. Above all cares one should remember that the path is long, and that it will be necessary to be supplied with patience and with the thought about everything useful on the path. But this necessity should be found full of joy for oneself. Without this quality the heart will still be confused and thus weakness brought in. Likewise, one should realize that courage is inseparable from joy. Even the most difficult achievement cannot be low-spirited. A slave can toil in depression, but the fiery spirit transforms everything by very luminous joy. And warmth flows out from joy. But call to mind that joy, warmth, and fire live in the heart. Be not adverse to reminding about such dwellers in of the heart. After all, people do remember about the heart, and each one loves warmth, calling it cordiality. Therefore, know how to speak to everyone about the most joyous, in the simplest words and in the expressions most fitting for all. Thus knock at the fiery door of the human soul. Fiery World - Book 3 (1935) - 607:
607. The Fiery World is both difficult and easy to imagine. There is no break between the Worlds. The Subtle World bears the same relation to the Fiery as does the dense to the Subtle. Besides visible manifestations there can be invisible approaches. Likewise in the earthly World, sometimes only the pulsing of the heart denotes the presence of a subtle being. The eye very rarely notices, as it were, certain flashes, usually attributing them to chance. Likewise in the case of the rarest spiritual people, it is possible to see a sort of diadem of light above their heads. Such a manifestation is very rare and denotes the crystal of spirituality. The aura itself seems to roll up into a ring. Hence the ancient idea of the crown, as a sign of distinction, had a deep significance. One should not be astonished that lofty manifestations can become apparent in the most difficult hours. The Laws of the Fiery World are inexpressible. AUM (1936) - 6:
6. When you ponder deeply, you will perceive Our path. We are ready to help wherever the law permits. We grieve when We see that people, not having reached the line of salvation, as madmen cast themselves into the abyss. How many thoughts are expended in order to reach the simplest and best result. Yet often the madmen dare to assault the Highest while they are still enveloped by darkness. This is similar to the casting of a stone into the waves of the ocean. True, it may create a little splash, but it can hardly affect the mighty current. Thus it is with all attacks against the great energies. The most savage assault is shattered against the rock of the unconquerable spirit. The boasting of the dark forces only indicates their madness. All-powerful Aum will overcome the most insane and violent attack. AUM (1936) - 11:
11. I can rejoice when I see the warriors full of vigor. There are many paths and the persecutors will pursue them in vain. Moreover, each battle with darkness is a worthy action. Each dispersion of darkness is the duty of man. The hero calls forth the dragon with a trumpet call in order to slay it. As long as the serpent is underground, people will have no peace at their hearths. Each extermination of evil will be construction of the future. The hero cannot be disheartened. AUM (1936) - 27:
27. You yourselves see how the best hearts suffer from the dark schemes of peoples. For evil creatures, pure earthly thoughts are but the targets for mockery. It is impossible to express that which saturates the atmosphere around Earth. The thought-forms of the minions of darkness are as countless claws! The symbol of life - the cross - is sundered by them, as an inadmissible means of ascent. Even if this sign forewarns of danger, the servants of darkness direct their efforts toward shattering it. One should not ignore the machinations of evil. One must be wisely aware of reality, the better to value the power of Grace bestowed for salvation. AUM (1936) - 33:
33. Correctly has it been observed that certain mantrams have lost their meaning and retain only their sound. Thus, we see how important is vibration. For this reason much was not written down, but was transmitted orally. Mere letters without sound produce no results. Moreover, the very quality of the voice has a special significance. A deep chest tone can give greater resonance than a high, flat, or nasal one. Thus, not only melody itself but quality of voice is important. I consider that at present the quality of voice is too little valued. Not volume, nor eloquence, but inner magnetism is important - the same is a fundamental requisite in singing. Many voices have been deprived of their natural qualities by methods of vocal training. AUM (1936) - 34:
34. Prayer will never lack beauty; from near and far it will carry the same powerful mantram. Learn to love the beauty of the sound. The human voice is in itself a miracle. One can see how the voice carries effectively even without words. Everyone has heard choirs at a distance; though the words had been obliterated, yet the magic of the sound lived. AUM (1936) - 48:
48. Good and evil are tested by the heart. Thus it is possible to bring to the Highest an unshakable affirmation. One may recognize all relative imperfections, yet be able none the less to affirm unhesitatingly the Good. People try to test criminals by their blood pressure, yet fail to see that a single suspicion in itself may excite the entire organism. It is better to commune with the Higher World, where all the secret scrolls are revealed. AUM (1936) - 51:
51. Besides the heart, keep the consciousness clear. It is impossible to see through turbid waters. All agitation will react in a completely identical manner, in water and in the consciousness. One must find the happy medium between responsiveness and excitability. Under earthly conditions it is not easy to avoid excitement, which is so pernicious for good health. Manifestation of the link with the Higher World bestows a quality of sensitiveness and clarity which is not made turbid by the dark currents. AUM (1936) - 55:
55. People know that each one sees objects in his own light. Already there are explanations about different eye structures, but they completely fail to add the significant fact that people see through their own aura. Each one has around him his own color through which he sees. Tell physicians this truth and they will ridicule it, because the color of radiations is invisible and is not mentioned in textbooks of ophthalmology. Yet blindness can result from shock. Thus, also deafness and impairment of the other senses are contingent upon the heart. This means that everything emanating from the heart as prayer is highly polychromic. Let us guard against blood red and black prayer. AUM (1936) - 59:
59. One can see what unworthy methods are combined with prayer! Frenzies can be of no assistance toward the link with the Higher World. Eye-witnesses of higher visions affirm that they cannot even remain firm on their feet because of the powerful vibrations. Moreover, visions are preceded by a special serenity of the spirit. Can spinning and whirling possibly be the threshold of a beautiful vision? Man, by his own will, cannot compel a manifestation of the Higher World. It is possible to attract the Subtle World, but the grandeur of the Higher World transcends all earthly nature. For years hermits await the Higher Word. Even great Spiritual Toilers could withstand a manifestation of the Higher World only once without shock to their health. However, the Higher World knows when and what is possible. AUM (1936) - 64:
64. It is frightful to see the spectacle of madness when evil attempts to wipe everything rational off the face of Earth. Malice acts like a destructive whirlwind. Only the bond with the Higher World can restore balance. AUM (1936) - 65:
65. It is especially revolting to see on the one side the utmost devotion to the Higher World, but on the other - dark Satanism in full measure. Thus in examples from life it is possible to find the likeness of Armageddon. It must be remembered that the Forces of Light unceasingly smite the darkness. Prayer will be also a battle cry when falsehood is vanquished in the name of the Highest. By dispelling falsehood we serve the Light. AUM (1936) - 95:
95. The law of Cosmos is adamant, but at the same time we see apparent fluctuations of it. If we take karma, affirmation of karma too can be changed, just as the span between returns to carnate life may vary in different cases - from an instant to millennia. Those who do not know will be perplexed as to how such steadfastness can be at the same time so variable. Such ignorance will merely prove the lack of understanding of containment. AUM (1936) - 111:
111. The Higher World has been in the foundation of all human,. state, and social structures. Even if people are unaware of the primary origin of their social organizations, yet in transitory conditions may be seen traces of the living connection with the Higher World. One should not diminish the antiquity of the planet and of life upon it; it would be more correct to increase this figure. But let us not forget that continents have shifted their positions many times, and even at present one can still see near the poles a great many opportunities for discovery. Therefore, let us be cautious in limiting the earthly problem. Antecedent to savages we shall see traces of wise peoples who have vanished. According to surviving records of laws it is possible to affirm that the impulse toward comprehension of the Higher World has been manifested from time immemorial. AUM (1936) - 133:
Even upon Earth an enormous variety of degrees of spirituality can be perceived. One can see how people sometimes almost contact the Subtle World, since the consciousness in certain strata of the Subtle World does not transcend the earthly consciousness. Thus, the worlds are not only in contact but even overlap one another. The law of consecutiveness is firmly expressed in all nature. Even cataclysms, which seemingly are beyond the bounds of the spheres, primarily respond to some rhythm outside Earth. AUM (1936) - 146:
146. The light of the Subtle World has no relationship to the earthly understanding of solar light. In the lower strata, darkened consciousnesses create obscurity, but the higher the consciousness and thought, the more luminous is the miraculous radiance. Indeed, the dwellers of the Subtle World see both earth and the luminaries, but the earthly lights are transmuted by their consciousnesses differently. Likewise with the thoughts of the Subtle World; though they are based on the same energy, their process is original. The law of equilibrium normalizes mental excesses. AUM (1936) - 152:
152. One should not spill poison carelessly. A great many may be infected, and no one will know where the poison may be spread. Dark poisoners, do you know all your victims? But you will not remain ignorant. Sight will be given you, and you will see the entire scope of your doings. Thus do poisoners condemn themselves. AUM (1936) - 172:
172. People often speak about doubles; it is as if they see their own selves. There are many explanations for such a manifestation. People usually forget the most natural one - actually the projection of the astral body. The subtle body is projected more often than is thought. It can acquire density, but is not usually seen by everyone; a degree of clairvoyance is required to see the subtle body. Furthermore, man can as easily see himself during a state of drowsiness as in wakefulness. Few pay any attention to the transitional state of drowsiness; yet precisely during this condition noteworthy manifestations occur. AUM (1936) - 173:
173. People wish to render everything commonplace and insignificant, but when they see something that does not fit into their framework, confusion results instead of attention. The manifestation of such an unusual scale of events will actually be considered as mere chance. Thus are precious weavings senselessly torn asunder. The obviousness of events is often striking, yet words are found to violate even evidence. People know how to break up stone blocks and remain with a rubbish heap. AUM (1936) - 181:
181. Indeed, a noted physician treats cases not with medicines alone, but by psychic energy. Such manifested energy needs supplementing; this reinforcement proceeds out of the Ashram. Thus you see cooperation at long distances. Those who transmit the energy canonly sense its outflow, but in their turn they receive a useful ray. AUM (1936) - 182:
182. So-called symbolic dreams express in a lofty degree the bond with the invisible world. A consciousness cannot synthesize alone, it must receive an impulse from Above in order to see the future in a simple and clear symbol. AUM (1936) - 205:
205. If we collect the facts, we can apprehend the impetuousness of events. One can see what unprecedented events each hour brings. AUM (1936) - 231:
231. It is very useful to study ancient languages; in them has been recorded the history of man's thoughts, and it is possible to follow the development and elimination of concepts. Let us take the Sanskrit and Latin languages. We can see to what extent the latter had already dispensed with profound concepts; but ancient Rome, aiming toward materialism, cannot be compared with the records of India's thought. AUM (1936) - 235:
235. It is especially incomprehensible to see how people often fall from reverence into disparagement. They try to represent the Inexpressible; a false countenance results, which only debases the lofty concept. Many such false representations have been scattered throughout the ages. People repeat about the invisible, and immediately proceed to imprison Light in petrified forms. AUM (1936) - 249:
249. You yourselves see how many people fail to understand the meaning of simple words. At such a level it is necessary to excuse their confused minds and to repeat the words as to a deaf person. Many times, in speaking with the deaf, one is uncertain whether or not many of the words reached their consciousness. It is very difficult to take into consideration all deficiencies of hearing, sight, and the other senses. But go forward, knowing that though few listeners hear, and few see, yet space sees and hears. Thus proceed. AUM (1936) - 250:
250. You have already observed how, through a certain straining of sight, it is possible to see faces of former incarnations. One may clearly perceive how a face of the present is reconstructed into an image of a past age. Vibrations and crystal formations indicate the presence of a definite energy. There can be no question of autosuggestion, for neither of the persons participating in the experiment know into what the formations are molded. Often the reconstruction begins, not in alteration of the facial lines, but in some details of headdress or clothing. The very character of the face changes quite imperceptibly, and in the most unexpected features. It may be noted that faces rarely hold to their present type. During all such unexpected metamorphoses, all premeditation is precluded. A very painful tension of the eyes indicates that the process is not a mental one, but that psychic energy is acting through the optic centers. Frequent experiences of this nature can injure the sight, yet the presence of such physical clairvoyance is exceedingly important. There can be clairvoyance under suggestion, but then the psychic energy is acting through the brain, and it is always possible to suspect suggestion on the part of the hypnotist himself. It is far more convincing when psychic energy acts directly. The same directness is expressed also in actions with the pendulum of life. Autosuggestion is not similarly precluded. An honest investigator does not know the results to be received. He is often more astonished than the others present. In both the first and the second case, onlookers are altogether undesirable. There should be nothing in the vicinity which can influence the psychic energy. AUM (1936) - 264:
264. In the study of the history of faiths it is possible to observe how humanity has repeatedly grasped subtle conceptions only to forget and later cast aside that which had been cognized. One may see how in ancient times people grasped the law of reincarnation only to reject it again in a spasm of rage. The reason for this ecclesiastic denial is understandable - a caste was protecting its prerogatives, for the law of Existence threatened to equalize the rights of people. AUM (1936) - 273:
273. It may seem that the Teaching is given one dimension, but by tracing the sequence of the Teaching one can see the turns of an ascending spiral. Such curving is effected in order that humanity be imperceptibly moved forward. Just as we cannot perceive the extent of growth of grass each instant, so, too, the new turn of the spiral does not register in the consciousness. Human reason cannot contain the fiery structure; hence, one should goal-fittingly give to it as much as it can absorb. The consequences of incommensurateness are monstrous, and one must not thrust a monstrosity upon the world through one's own ignorance. The structure must be harmonious. Therefore, it is instructive to compare the steps provided by the Teaching; thus is obtained a significant ladder of ascent. AUM (1936) - 295:
295. The speed of thought transmission at a distance is incredible. But conditions exist which retard even this lightning-speed energy, namely an atmosphere poisoned by imperil. Observations upon thought can yield remarkable deductions pertaining to both the physical and the psychic. One can see how evil thought engenders imperil, a physical substance; the same substance is also involved in psychic transmission, and can even retard the speedy reception of the sending. Thus, imperil can progressively complicate the effects of thoughts. Pay attention to the fact that imperil is born of egoism, but that it acts beyond self upon broad masses. This means that egoism is criminal not only as regards the egoist himself but also in relation to people at large. AUM (1936) - 309:
Such a reminder is even more timely since science, despite its speedy growth, has not accomplished a tenth of what was ordained for it during this period. Much of this must be ascribed to the inertia of humanity. But for all that, it is distressing to see that the most advanced of scientists are not appreciated. People wish to investigate space; modest stratosphere excursions, telescopic observations, the study of the luminaries - all revolve within a vicious circle, because psychic energy is unrecognized. Without it, the boldest flight remains a childish diversion. Without psychic energy, the pathways of space will be difficult to discern. AUM (1936) - 317:
317. One may ask, "What is the connection between Aum and useful institutions?" Both are expressions of harmony; thus, lofty concepts cannot be separated. Only prejudice is so blind as not to see the paths to unity. AUM (1936) - 322:
322. The rhythm of labor is the adornment of the world. Labor may be regarded as a victory over everyday routine. Each hard-working man is a benefactor of humanity. To imagine Earth without workers is to see a reversion to chaos. Invincible tenacity is forged by labor; precisely everyday work is the accumulation of the treasure. The true toiler loves his labor and understands the significance of tension. AUM (1936) - 331:
Thus one can see that the simplest truths are in need of constant repetition. AUM (1936) - 339:
339. Each discharge of secretions, each exhalation sends out emanations of psychic energy. Each man lavishly saturates space, therefore he is obligated to show concern about a better quality of psychic energy. If people would understand that each breath has a significance for space, they would take care to purify their breathing. With the simplest apparatus the emanations of psychic energy can be demonstrated. One can see in the swings of the pendulum of life how continuously the energy vibrates. The same means shows the radiations called the aura, which indicates that particles of the aura are being sent out ceaselessly into space, and psychic energy continually weaves a new protective net. AUM (1936) - 341:
It should not be thought that somewhere enough has been done for education. Knowledge is so much an expanding process that continual renovation of methods is required. It is frightful to see petrified brains which do not admit new attainments! No one inclined to negation can be called a scientist. Science is free, honest, and fearless. Science can instantly alter and elucidate the problems of the Universe. Science is beautiful and therefore infinite. Science cannot stand prohibitions, prejudices, and superstitions. Science can find the great even in quests of the small. Inquire of great scientists how many times the most stupendous discoveries have been made in the process of routine observations. The eye was open, and the brain not dust laden. AUM (1936) - 359:
359. People are unwilling to see the essential nature of what is taking place. But the essence is not changed by personal willingness or denial. No one can say that Armageddon does not lead to a predestined victory. It is amazing to see how long people have failed to understand what has been ordained. It is thus during a fire in a house, when the inhabitants do not wish to believe that such a thing has already happened. The evidence itself is of no help when a man has blindfolded himself. AUM (1936) - 361:
361. The ability to understand what it is that least of all reaches one's listeners provides in itself the best paths for reaching their consciousnesses. But do not let it be known that you can see their condition. Such keenness people will not forgive; they may become enemies. AUM (1936) - 377:
In antiquity people already knew about the power of united force. Sometimes single observations were united in general investigations; and thus an entire chain was formed, and each observer placed his hand on the shoulder of the one in front of him. It was possible to see unusual oscillations of energy; intensified force resulted from the concordant striving. Thus, when I speak about unity, I have in mind a real force. AUM (1936) - 387:
387. One should see no contradiction in the fact that experiments with psychic energy will bring on fatigue. The ignorant may say, "If this is the basic energy they why should communion with it cause fatigue?" Such objectors do not wish to understand that during experiments the energy is, as it were, condensed, and furthermore, the surrounding conditions are the principal cause of the possibility of fatigue. Abnormality of surrounding conditions spoils many already possible attainments. Therefore I advise to carry on experiments outside of cities, such a condition will help not a little. AUM (1936) - 395:
Many well-thought-out symbols have been left for our interpretation. The study of symbols will provide a conception of the profundity of ancient thinking. Though remains of ancient adaptations are rarely found, such as apparatus, yet in symbols it is possible to see something far more profound than people care to admit. Still, excavations sometimes yield parts of objects which are not understood. AUM (1936) - 426:
A book could be written about small causes and great effects. Indeed, such a definition is possible only from earthly measurement. But it is instructive to investigate what causes have produced the large effects; one may be amazed at the smallness of the visible causes. Many do not remember at all the petty impulses. Let us see how such unconformity could result. An explanation may be found in karmic causes. Moreover, man differentiates the small from the great with difficulty. AUM (1936) - 470:
470. Psychic energy, like the heart, knows no rest. There can be no long interruption in the activity of the heart, just as the outflow of psychic energy is incessant. The heart is not needed in an earthly sense during sojourn in the Higher World, but psychic energy can never interrupt its own current. Constancy is also a basic quality of the energy. The moving force of the energy is the motion of the spiral lines of the entire Universe. One may see glorious architectonics in the whole harmoniousness of the countless currents of energy. AUM (1936) - 496:
496. Those born blind undoubtedly see internally but they do not know how to transmit their impressions in words. Their colors are multiform and more subtle, because therein they border upon the Subtle World. One has to observe the expressions on their faces in order to notice the inner emotions. AUM (1936) - 497:
497. Picture to yourself how an ignoramus approaches a complicated machine. He does not think about the meaning of the apparatus but clutches at the first lever, not realizing the consequences. Exactly comparable is the case of a man who has remembered only one detail of the entire Teaching and is amazed that he does not see the whole effect. Just as careless handling of the machine threatens the ignoramus with ruin, so does a man who disregards the essence of the Teaching find himself in danger. AUM (1936) - 573:
573. It is shocking to see the relativeness of people's judgments. Take as an example the definitions of the state of one who has passed into the Subtle World. Of the same person it will be said: he perished, he is annihilated, he suffers, he sleeps, he is resting, he is learning, he ascends, he rejoices - thus each one judges the Subtle World according to his own understanding. But inasmuch as no one has told people about the Subtle World, they have begun to form opinions in accordance with their own imagination; however the imagination is often uncultivated. In this way, the closest sphere still remain within the limits of a phantom world. AUM (1936) - 591:
Let hermits on the one hand and scholars on the other equally evaluate the light of the heart. Luminosity corresponds to an accepted degree of tension. Let us see how people often observe this luminosity, yet they find many excuses and denials and bashful silences. As if they were worse than a glowing stump! Frequently, people are capable of recognizing a special feature in a most ordinary object, but they deprive themselves of these possibilities. AUM (1936) - 595:
595. Aum, unharmonized, turns into an instrument of destruction. The Highest Communion turns into blasphemy if it be not purified by fire of the heart. Often the concept of the fire of the heart will be called superstition, but let us ask scientists and we shall see that the best of them agree about radiant energies. By no sort of forbiddance can any one interrupt the path of evolution. The ignorant can create convulsions in cognition, rebellions, and destructions. Precisely by forbiddance the ignorant evoke waves of chaos, but the universal law will overcome all the dark stratagems. Ignorance must be eradicated. Brotherhood (1937) - 14:
14. The Subtle World is frequently described as something misty, cold, a realm of wandering shadows. Do not such descriptions issue from superstition? Yet may they not result from inability to enjoy the advantages of the qualities of this superior state? Actually prejudice and mistrust can conceal the true aspect of the Subtle World. Even in the earthly condition man sees what he wishes to; then the more does he see thus in that world where everything is composed of thought. There the dwellers can create and behold according to the quality of their thinking. Brotherhood (1937) - 26:
26. Appeal to the Brotherhood does not remain without a response, but there are many ways of answering. People revolve so much within the circle of their own expressions that they do not perceive other signs. Besides, people are unable to understand the allusions and warnings that are sometimes contained in a single word and in a single spark. They do not wish to reflect about the reasons for such brevity. Scholars, even very erudite ones, do not remember the law of karma. Yet when people see a passer-by being exposed to danger, they warn him with a short outcry and do not read him lectures on the cause of his misfortune. So, too, in the matter of karmic reactions it is usually possible to caution with a brief exclamation without delving into the depths of karma. Brotherhood (1937) - 38:
38. People await Messengers, yet they are very much frightened at a mere thought about their arrival. If one were to ask the people in what form they would like to see a Messenger, a strange conglomeration would emerge, even bordering upon the monstrous; bird feathers will not be last in their list of Messenger's attributes. And when people are told that the Messenger is surrounded by Light, they take precautions first of all not to be blinded. Brotherhood (1937) - 58:
58. The very austerity of labor can acquire a beautiful meaning by the elimination of all coarsening effects and the introduction of the concept of cooperation. It must be remembered that coarseness is contrary to all laws of nature. Every coarse action creates such a hideous vortex that if people could but see it they would certainly be more careful in their conduct. The karma of coarseness is extremely heavy. Brotherhood (1937) - 107:
107. Frequently a denier will affirm that he exerts no influence. And in such a case Brotherhood can be enormously useful. It is possible to approach a human being in an unusual way with the call of Brotherhood. As a physician, Brotherhood can have an effect upon the hostile will. However, for this the concept of Brotherhood must be assimilated. Do we often see this? Brotherhood (1937) - 109:
109. In Infinity there are many sensations that are inexpressible in earthly words. Some of them fill the heart with palpitation, yet such tension will be neither terror nor rapture. It is difficult to describe the feeling of the one who stands before the fathomless abyss. He is not frightened, yet he cannot act boldly. He does not see any support and he does not know what is to be done in such a situation. But it is his good fortune if behind him stands Brotherhood, completely realized. One should not understand Brotherhood as something abstract. It is here present for the happiness of humanity. Brotherhood (1937) - 122:
122. Penetration into the spheres of the Subtle World will not contradict earthly life. The life of the Subtle World is not necromancy; one must become accustomed to the right understanding. If the earthly eyes do not yet see, nor the ears hear, still the heart does recognize reality. For progress, one needs to recognize the Supermundane World. Such a broadened consciousness will transform the entire attitude toward life. The time has drawn near when one must prepare the consciousness for broad perceptions. Only in a broad understanding will it be possible to discern the process that is taking place. Brotherhood (1937) - 123:
123. You see that the world is in a state of war. Diverse are its aspects! In one place they are concealed and in another they are obvious, but their meaning is one. Likewise, revolution takes on a peculiar meaning; it can also occur without this name. Some may think that the process is too slow, but in essence it is even hurried. Brotherhood (1937) - 124:
124. Many times has the planet been threatened with danger from comets. But even in the tensity of the atmosphere people have not sensed anything unusual. There have been certain individuals who understood how tensed the atmosphere was, but the great majority completely failed to notice anything. It is possible to carry out a curious experiment, observing how much humanity responds to certain events. It should be noticed that even conspicuous world events often do not reach the consciousness. The reason is that people wish to see things in their own way and do not permit their consciousness to express itself justly. Such people are not suited for cooperation. Brotherhood (1937) - 125:
125. Likewise, of little use are those who work in half-wayness. They are easily disappointed and obtain no results. Labor must be built upon complete devotion. Often it is not given to one to see the fruits of his work, but one must know that each drop of labor is already an indisputable acquisition. Such knowledge will permit prolongation of the work in the Subtle World also. Is it not all the same, if the task is fulfilled mentally and is impressed in thought-forms? The only condition is that the work be useful. It is not up to us to judge where labor is of the greatest usefulness; it has its own spiral. Brotherhood (1937) - 130:
130. "Brotherhood on earth is impossible!" Thus exclaim those filled with selfhood. "Brotherhood on Earth is impossible," say the dark destroyers. "Brotherhood on earth is impossible," whisper the weak-willed. Thus do many voices try to deny the fundamentals of Be-ness. Yet, so many true Brotherhoods have existed in different epochs, and nothing was able to cut short their existence. If people do not see something, then for them it does not exist. Such ignorance can be traced from ancient times up to this day. Nothing can force a man to see if he does not wish to see. It is time to understand that it is not only the visible that exists but that the world is filled with invisible realities. Brotherhood (1937) - 134:
134. People who bear within themselves the element of brotherly cooperation can be observed from early childhood. Usually they are sharply distinguished from all surrounding them. Their power of observation is high and their impressionability strong. They are not satisfied with mediocrity and they stand apart, eschewing commonly accepted enjoyments. It can be observed that they seem to bear within themselves some sort of inner task. They can see much and make note of it in their consciousness. They are usually compassionate, as if they remember the value of this quality. They are indignant at grossness of conduct, as if realizing all the baseness of such quality. They are concentrated upon their favorite subjects, and they are surrounded by envy and malevolence, since they are not understood and remain alien among people. It is not easy to live one's life with an uplifted consciousness, as it cannot be content amidst the general denial of everything that leads toward Light. Brotherhood (1937) - 162:
Let thought about the far-off worlds be simple and without doubt; doubt is like a brown gas. Thus, we see that the ancient philosophy contains extremely useful indications. Brotherhood (1937) - 175:
175. Great Service has called forth everywhere much misunderstanding. To people it usually has the aspect of something unattainable. They hope that responsibility for such Service will pass them by. But let us reflect upon certain great Servitors. Let us see if They were unapproachable supermen. Pythagoras and Plato and Boehme and Paracelsus and Thomas Vaughan were men who bore their lamps amidst their fellow-men in life under a hail of non understanding and abuse. Anyone could approach them, but only a few were able to discern the superearthly radiance behind the earthly face. It is possible to name great Servitors of East and West, North and South. It is possible to peruse their biographies; yet everywhere we feel that the superearthly radiance appears rarely in the course of centuries. One should learn from reality. Brotherhood (1937) - 185:
185. You see how Our Word is defamed even by those who ought to be able to distinguish Truth. Therefore We point to the new ones, who are not infected with unbelief. Verily, unbelief is of many forms. It is concealed under diverse guises. It is needful to discern where the deadly little snakes are hidden. Brotherhood (1937) - 214:
214. I affirm that there are now many significant manifestations, but people are so blind that they do not see the prepared bread. People do not wish to recognize that which is already drawing near in full strength. Let travelers sing at the crossroads about the preordained Brotherhood. Brotherhood (1937) - 239:
239. There is much fire. The far-off luminaries are aglow, and one can see them in the fire of the heart. Verily, there is much tension. Brotherhood (1937) - 245:
245. If people would deal with each other more trustingly, they could observe far greater manifestations of a cosmic nature. For example, if they were not so constrained about confiding their sensations, it would be possible to detect entire waves of transitory currents. There can be noticed particular throat sensations or heart pangs, or tension of knees and elbows. Currents can pass through all the centers. This will not be a sickness but a special indisposition. According to these symptoms it is possible to see where tension of currents is passing. But at least some confidence must be shown, without the fear of being laughed at. Brotherhood (1937) - 251:
251. Threat and violence are not of Our domain. Compassion and warning will be the province of Brotherhood. One would have to be of a cruel nature to take a warning for a threat. People judge according to themselves; they try to insert their own meaning into each word they hear. It is instructive to give to a most diverse group of people the same simple text for interpretation. It is astonishing how differently the contents may be explained. Not only basic traits of character but also casual moods are reflected, causing the contents to be misconstrued. Thus, it may be confirmed that the evil see evil, whereas the good see good. The same truth carries through in all branches of knowledge. Only very keen eyes distinguish where is reality and where the mirage of a casual mood. Brotherhood (1937) - 268:
268. When people begin to distinguish causes from effects, much is perceived, but up to the present people recognize only effects, and this only in the crudest degree. No one wishes to understand that a certain time must elapse between cause and effect. When a subtle consciousness discerns causes, it is usually subjected to ridicule. A gross eye does not see what has taken place, and the ignorant proclaim that nothing has happened. Therefore it is time to direct thought to the root of the matter. However this is not easy, for confidence has been stifled, and thus the energy of perception has been brought into inaction. Many cases could be cited when cognition was able to foresee in causes the beginning of effects, but a little unbelief washes away all possibilities. Brotherhood (1937) - 272:
272. There is nothing astonishing in the fact that even an absolutely simple man can see radiations - the causes for this are many. He may be an unusual man by reason of his former lives, or there could be expressed in him this special quality among others less pronounced. Such isolated cases are not rare. It may be noted that even unlettered people may possess extraordinary perceptions. They do not know why such knowledge comes to them, since they are without any guile. Such qualities, though obviously expressed, have nothing in common with the accumulations from past lives. So many chemical reactions can arouse individual qualities, which spring up and then can temporarily disappear. Only an understanding of altered spatial currents can explain the changes taking place in the organism. You know that sight and hearing and all one's sensations vary under the influence of currents. One may be assured that such fluctuations take place not only on manifested dates but also aside from human reasoning. Actually, only external conditions can create such inexplicable manifestations. Brotherhood (1937) - 328:
328. The same tensions of energy also have curative properties. Thus, for example, the lightning of thought is very useful for the eyesight. But it is necessary not only to see it but also to realize the significance of this manifestation. In antiquity these lightnings were called foresight. Other manifestations of light can also have a curative significance. Brotherhood (1937) - 334:
334. It is possible to carry out many observations of radiations. It can be proven that over and above the radiations that are accessible even to photography, there exist still more subtle light waves that can be detected by a more refined apparatus. The effect of the waves spreads over great distances. Moreover, the possibility is explained of tearing away portions of the basic aura within the limits of subtle waves. Though it is rare, yet forceful people can see portions of their own auras. Such manifestations are rare because usually a man does not see his own radiation. It may be pointed out that such sendings of radiation are linked with thought-sendings. Thought, in passing through the aura, carries with it a portion thereof. Particles of the aura can be left on the interconnecting thread. Whoever sends many thoughts tears away a great number of particles from his aura. Therefore such mental labor is truly an achievement. Self-abnegation is also contained in that the pierced portions of the aura are easily subjected to the influence of opposed currents. But the restoration of the tissue requires both time and the expenditure of energy. Brotherhood (1937) - 348:
348. The most ordinary eye can discern signs of the Subtle World. Frequently it is possible to see, as it were, certain color formations. It is amazing how something turbid actually swirls around some people, while at the same time others see quite clearly. Each one can recall cases when he rubbed his eyes after seeing something unexpected, and then as usual referred this sensation to some ailment of the eyes. It never entered his mind that the manifestation seen existed outside of his eyes and could be seen by many others. Brotherhood (1937) - 349:
349. In great storehouses many remarkable objects can be found, but experts and investigators sometimes prefer to search among small unknown repositories, and such quests yield irreplaceable discoveries. And so in everything, one should make broad surveys in order not to lose new and precious cooperation. It has already been pointed out that the hundred-thousandth one is bringing useful stones for the structure, yet it is inadmissible to jostle a burden-bearer on his difficult path. One should not suspect or upbraid him. The cement of the building should not set prematurely; likewise, wayfarers cannot make progress more quickly than their human strength permits. It is a special joy to see how the structure is being completed. Many would not believe that the local stones were sound enough; they formed their opinion through egoism. But the dawn will show where right judgment was. Brotherhood (1937) - 375:
Meanwhile, people lose sight of the battle with the elements. If they do not see this battle, it does not exist for them. In the most tensed hours they are ready to occupy themselves with everyday conflicts, not caring that a terrible vortex may be sweeping over them. They prefer to busy themselves with everyday offenses, leaving to someone else the arrangement of all matters. Brotherhood (1937) - 391:
391. Let us find courage to meet dates; let us understand the chain of events; and in a threatening hour let us smile at news about achievement. It is twilight in the West. Madmen do not know upon what they infringe, and the ignorant affirm their superiority. It is better not to see the emanations of humanity. Darkness is overtaking those who have lost the path to Light. Brotherhood (1937) - 395:
395. Many think it not worth-while to be concerned about words and thoughts, for the world goes on in spite of curses. But such fools are blind, precisely, they do not see all the afflictions and misfortunes attracted by humanity. Let us not threaten, but advise purifying the atmosphere. Again large areas have been encompassed by violent commotions. Shocks may be expected. Not for long can people put off the results of their sowings. Brotherhood (1937) - 396:
396. Yogis are acquainted with attacks, as it were, of sudden drowsiness and fatigue, called the cloud of cognition. Indeed, the Yogi knows that at this time his energy is ebbing, attracted by the powerful flow of spatial current. The Yogi knows that he has taken part in Great Service for the good of humanity. It is possible to distinguish many aspects of such services. Sometimes only drowsiness is felt, but sometimes the subtle body strives to take part in an undeferrable action. Then one can see such a subtle body as a vision, or sense an invisible presence. The manifestation of such actions at a distance will be instantaneous. No earthly time is required for prolonged discourses and reactions. When a Yogi feels the approach of a moment of drowsiness, he yields to such an imperative call, otherwise he may let pass an opportunity for cooperation in something great. It is especially indicative that those communions take place at remote distances and with persons absolutely unknown. Thus, the magnet of attraction is the more remarkable on the basis of thought-energy. Many manifestations may be noticed that are usually ignored. Brotherhood (1937) - 421:
421. Each one has a great many relations with completely unknown people. Also, his name is pronounced somewhere. Let us not forget that such distant contacts often have a greater significance than contact with our near ones. It may be noticed to what an extent remote information is reflected upon all the inner centers. But such an unquestionable circumstance almost fails to be taken into consideration. People assume that bodily contact is especially important. Let us not deny that the physical handclasp also has significance. But a thought, remote, unharmonized, can exert a very strong influence. No one can see these distant threads, but a refined consciousness feels them. Brotherhood (1937) - 426:
426. A subject must be introduced in schools - the synthesis of the sciences. From it students will perceive how closely connected are many branches of learning. They will see how great is the circle of science! They will apprehend that each scientist is in contact with an entire series of scientific provinces. If he cannot be fully conversant with them, at least he must understand their problems. Through acquaintance with synthesis, students will be able to more consciously select their own scientific activity. Let us not forget that up to the present such choice has been extremely fortuitous, often resting upon vague family traditions. Likewise, the student passed helplessly through disconnected school subjects without understanding precisely why these subjects were necessary. In the study of languages it has not usually been pointed out what are the advantages of each one. Therefore, a dull attitude toward learning has so often been noticed. This has not been laziness, but simply lack of knowledge of the meaning and aim of the subject. Assuming that each scientific subject should have an attractive introduction, the synthesis of science will enlighten even the smallest consciousness and lead it toward labor. It should not be thought that such synthesis can be absorbed only at an adult age. Actually, in their early studies it is especially easy for children to assimilate broad views. Of course, the exposition of this synthesis must be attractive. Brotherhood (1937) - 429:
429. Even in the course of a short human life there can be noted the disappearance and appearance of islands, the shifting of lakes and rivers, the death and birth of volcanoes. One can see a continual advance of some shorelines and the recession of others. No one can say that over several decades a marked alteration of the planet's crust does not take place. Now if, during a half-century, you take the recession of shores known to you and prolong it over the hundreds of millions of years of the planet's existence, you can see what enormous alterations could have taken place. Let people take note of these figures known to everyone and marvel at the change of conditions on the planet. Such evidences are very useful for unreasonable people. Even up to the present the most ancient periods are subject to suspicion, for people do not think about hundreds of millions of years; such calculations are prohibited by the distorters of ancient symbols. But the young generation should be made to confront the great problems. Motion will be the basis to start from. Let our planet, with its great motion, be converted into a small globe. Let us not be afraid of realizing ourselves to be in the vortex of Infinity. Then, too, the concept of Brotherhood will prove to be a steadfast anchor. Brotherhood (1937) - 450:
Whoever thinks about harmony knows that a house is not new where old rubbish has settled. And yet one can see how beautiful attainments wither because they cannot grow in filth. Not only is such a fate of useful attainments deplorable to see but it is sad that their dissolution litters the already discovered paths for so long a time. This is why I speak about equilibrium. Brotherhood (1937) - 454:
454. Each one has noticed with surprise that in the best Teachings schism has taken place. Certain leaders have even considered such occurrences useful for arousing discussion. But it must be contemplated that around the Truth there can be no contradictions. Only the blind do not see what stands before them. Will not the cause of such blindness be one's own disunity? Brotherhood (1937) - 473:
473. Anemia is usually considered to be a blood deficiency, but this factor is not of fundamental importance. It is but a result of an outflow of psychic energy. Thoughtless physicians assume that it is possible to restore strength by drinking blood, but they forget that the inflow of strength will be one of appearance only. It is the same as trying to illumine a large house with a single match. Taking in blood produces much harm; this substance requires study and adaptation. That is why We do not in general advise such mixing of blood. Essentially, it is unnecessary. Increase in psychic energy is attained by the simple expedients of which We have already spoken. But in this let us see to it that there be not found in the vicinity someone who absorbs the energy. Indeed, it can be absorbed consciously and unconsciously. Each irritation, each despondency will definitely absorb the precious energy. When the fundamentals of Brotherhood are being taught, first to be eliminated are all those elements which are adverse to psychic energy. Brotherhood (1937) - 485:
485. When a great light draws near to someone's eyes, he exclaims, There is not enough light! Must not the cause be sought in blindness? Many examples can be cited when faulty eyes failed to see the light. Insensitiveness to light does not depend upon the light itself, but lies in poor eyesight. People who have eyes obstructed by dust can often be reminded of this. Can such a person be fit for the path to Brotherhood? Brotherhood (1937) - 491:
491. The Teacher bent his head over a cistern and asked the disciple, "What do you see?" The latter replied, "I see thy clear reflection." Then the Teacher directed, "Stir the surface with the little finger - what do you see?" "I see thy features distorted." "Think, if the touch of your little finger so altered my features seen in the water, what distortions will take place in the midst of subtle energies at a coarse contact?" In the smallest examples one can see what is also taking place in the Subtle World. Brotherhood (1937) - 507:
507. In dreams there sometimes appear clearly defined faces of complete strangers, whom one meets later on in life. There are many explanations for such prevision, but first of all, it becomes clear that by some sort of sight man perceives that which he will see later in the physical aspect. Indeed, these encounters bear witness to the Subtle World and to activity in it during sleep. But these deductions do not enter the minds of those who investigate the domain of dreams. It is especially noteworthy that such previsioned encounters often prove to be unimportant in the physical body. This circumstance proves that actions in the Subtle World operate differently from those in the physical one. It is a cause for rejoicing that even by visual examples one may see how heterogeneous is the life of man. Brotherhood (1937) - 524:
524. In different epochs there have appeared particular themes and symbols, which could not have been regarded as the work of individual creators. They remained as signs of the entire epoch. At present the subject of Atlantis is being particularly mentioned. Quite independently, in different parts of the world people have recalled forgotten cataclysms. Let us not consider these remembrances as threats. We are far from menaces. We may remind and caution, but not one of Us makes use of the dark force of suggestion through terror. Free will remains the distinctive quality of man. It is to be regretted if this marvelous energy propels madmen into an abyss. One can take warning measures, but it is inadmissible to break the law of free will. In the course of the fate of Atlantis one may see that plentiful forewarnings were issued, but the madmen did not listen. Likewise, in other epochs reminders can be perceived. Brotherhood (1937) - 563:
563. Those who can see will behold much. Those who can sense will hear much and will know how to meet unexpected messengers - absolutely the unexpected, though awaited ones. Brotherhood (1937) - 573:
573. Be not ashamed to reiterate persistently if you see that the salutary counsel is being scorned by the ignorant. It was rightly spoken about casting pearls before swine, but it was also spoken about building a whole mountain by the daily casting of handfuls of sand. Brotherhood (1937) - 580:
The neophytes of the Brotherhood are tested upon fear. A most hopeless situation is shown to them, and one waits to see what solution will be chosen by the tested one. Very few will think, What is there to be afraid of since the Brotherhood stands behind us? Precisely such a premise liberates one from fear and brings to light a free, beneficial solution. But most often, before thinking about the Brotherhood, a man will promptly get distressed, irritated, and filled with imperil. A plea from one filled with poison will not be useful. Brotherhood (1937) - 607:
607. Captives were formerly considered the indispensable attribute of the conqueror. Later it was realized that such barbaric customs are incompatible with the dignity of man. But let us see, has the number of captives really diminished? On the contrary, it has increased in all walks of life. Such abasement particularly strikes one's eye when one observes the prisoners of ignorance. It is hard to picture the throngs of those bound by superstition and various prejudices! The most demeaned slaves could not have been in a more bestial state than those bipeds shackled in ignorance. Only the most urgent measures of knowledge can prevent mass madness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 1:
Urusvati remembers the appearance of the passages that lead to Us, and also remembers the light from Our Tower. Many details of these paths are remembered by Our Sister Urusvati. These landmarks are unforgettable and give courage to all, on all paths. She has seen Our co-workers gathering useful plants, and has also seen Our repositories, buried deep. One should see these archives of knowledge to comprehend the work of Our Abode. One should hear Our singing in order to understand the life of Our Ashram. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 3:
3. Urusvati has seen some of Our repositories. Objects of art are collected according to eras, but the collections do not constitute a museum as it is usually understood. These objects serve as a reservoir of accumulated auras, and the creative emanations of their former owners remain in them much longer than one might suppose. If one could gather a collection of objects created at the same time and with the same striving, one would truly see the radiations of their eras. We can study in this way the true meaning of a particular era. Such a possibility is exceedingly important for the psychic sciences. Some of Our Brothers are the former owners of objects in Our repository. Sometimes an object is sent into the world to carry out a certain task. For example, it may be buried in some place as a magnet. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 4:
We have apparatuses that assist the transference of thought over a distance. People would be astonished to see that certain apparatuses that are familiar to them are here applied quite differently. The application of psychic energy can transform the simplest of motors. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 5:
5. Urusvati has seen Us in both the dense and the subtle bodies. Only those few who have had this experience can know the tension that accompanies it. Often We make it possible to see only Our faces or hands, in order to prevent shock. Thus you may remember the Writing Hand, but even this manifestation was too strong, because the vibrations could not be restrained. One must be all the more cautious. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 6:
Remember that ten years ago the ruin of Spain was foretold. The sign of salvation had been given, but, as usual, it was not accepted. We hasten to send help everywhere and rejoice when it is accepted. We sorrow to see what destiny nations prepare for themselves. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 11:
11. Urusvati would like to provide more knowledge to people, but straight-knowledge indicates to her the limits of what is possible. The discovery of these limits is a stumbling block for many, and great misfortune results from overlooking them. It is impossible to indicate in earthly terms the hidden, co-measured boundary, but a broadened consciousness can suggest where the possibility of harm begins. You yourself know how often people demand an answer that they then cannot accept. They say, "Tell us quickly, and we will decide what to accept and what to reject." They like to play jackstraws, pulling out only that which is most attractive to them. They do not care if it all falls to pieces, although even children know that the whole should not be disrupted. Grown-ups throw bombs and are astonished when they are maimed by them. They love to repeat Our analogy of a boomerang but do not see the consequences of their own blows. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 15:
15. Urusvati was amazed to see Our tension when sending ideas to remote distances. We are actually charged with electricity in order to increase the Primary Energy, and use unusual electrical apparatuses to create the special environment needed for the sending of thought. It can be seen that psychic receptivity may be increased in electric power plants, but such a saturation of the environment with electricity can also cause fiery sicknesses. Everywhere harmony is needed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 16:
Many strive to find Us, but it is right to hold back these travelers. We must be found not geographically, but first of all in spirit. You know what is expected of Us - not only expected, but demanded - and complaints tear the last threads. People do not realize that their complaints densify an already-saturated atmosphere. Of course, mistakes are attributed to Us according to the understanding of the one who complains: We do not know how to speak, We do not know how to write! People do not realize the lack of co-measurement in these claims. Do not think that We are displeased; We simply feel regret when We see that energy is not directed to full benefit. Discussion is preferable to complaints. A heartfelt talk is more in accord with the harmony of Our Abode. If help can be given it is not delayed. In this lies the beauty of thought-creativeness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 21:
21. Urusvati has kept in her heart from early childhood the revelation that the Teacher of Light lives "somewhere." Only memories of reality could call forth in a child's consciousness such a vivid image. We rejoice to see that Our co-workers, from their first conscious hours, bear within themselves an image of what they have previously seen. A confused spirit sees everything in confusion, but a spirit illumined through many achievements will preserve a clear recollection. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 28:
Urusvati was surprised to see that flowers from the plains could survive on Our heights. It must not be thought that such acclimatization can take place quickly. Urusvati has met with her Tibetan Friend in Our flower garden. We also have many plants inside Our buildings. For many experiments it is necessary to use the vital substance of living flowers. We advise conversing with flowers more often, for these currents are very close to the Subtle World. I affirm that We apply Our Power to all that exists. Thus We have the organic unity on which I so often insist. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 32:
You yourself deplore the loss of the strength of character that existed in past eras. This is true, and We can see to what extent psychic energy is degenerating. It is not brought into action, and therefore slumbers, and since there is no friction to call forth the fire it loses its fieriness. Therefore, Our Abode remains remote and all mention of it sounds abstract. Do not regret this. I affirm that the Battle itself is evidence of the strength of the Brotherhood. Great is the Battle in these days of Armageddon. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 36:
36. Urusvati understands the significance of the calmness necessary for action. People find many ways to explain this quality. Some think that without an effort of the will there can be no calm. Others see calmness as a true innate characteristic, and still others say that a crooked beginning brings a crooked end, or that calmness depends upon the method of labor. All of these observations have a part of the truth in them, but the most basic one, the quality of experience, is often forgotten. An inexperienced seaman is apprehensive when boarding a ship, but after ten voyages he astonishes those around him by his calmness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 37:
37. Urusvati carries fearlessness in her heart. We affirm that this quality is accumulated through faith and lengthy experience. Upasika was an example of complete fearlessness in life. She was courageous in all circumstances, and no fear could intrude. The life of Upasika was filled with occasions for fear. It was sad to see how many persecutions came together, how her name was slandered. She had no means, and accusers threatened her from all sides. Verily, she was a touchstone of fearlessness! One can cite many such examples throughout the ages. Every one of Us has frequently had occasion to show such fearlessness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 40:
In books one can find some of Our names. They are very solemn ones. One can read about Manu, or about the Bodhisattvas. Remember that some nations are in need of lofty designations, but We are simply Servitors of Light and We revere Hierarchy. Our first call is for perfectment, not for titles or high rank. As it pertains to Hierarchy, this expression "titles and high rank" should not be understood in the earthly sense, in which people express their love for all kinds of ranks and distinctions. We serve the infinite Hierarchy. We accept leadership, not as a distinction, but as an immutable necessity. Such responsibility should be the foundation of all human communities. We do not attach importance to titles, for during Our many different lives We have had a great number of distinctions and titles in different languages. Many of these titles have been completely erased from human memory. Who can name the resplendent rulers of Atlantis? Only amidst the marshes of Tsaidam can one see the radiant images of former cities. Urusvati remembers the structures there, and the sculpture of the Great Bull. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 43:
Let us not forget how varied are the conditions of the Subtle World and life on the far-off worlds. From an earthly point of view life on some planets can hardly be regarded as life, but thought is already in embryonic form, and We do call such a basis "life." Amidst the first sowing We see the Pillars of Light of the Leader, who may be Our Brother or Our Deputy. And when We proceed to the next sphere, Our Deputy may also precede Us as Our forerunner, just as did John the Baptist. Thus, on the far-off worlds, just as on Earth, Our messengers, forerunners, and Deputies exist. One can sense an entire network of relationships, and Our earthly co-workers should know that their Brothers work too in the far-off worlds. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 46:
It is impossible to imagine Our Abode as full of dissonance. Even a crowd is powerful if it blends itself into a mighty consonance. Thus, when cooperating we must discipline our thoughts. But many misunderstandings can arise while sending thoughts. Even those who recognize the creativeness of thought are astonished at not seeing immediate results, forgetting that results can take place invisibly and in unexpected places. Also they fail to see that because thought-energy acts through the least-resistant channels, unexpected results occur constantly. The reason for this lies in undisciplined thinking - people might think that they have sent only one thought, whereas in reality they have contrived to scatter hundreds of the most unexpected sendings. What is received will be just as unexpected. Much harm results from these fleas of thought, which jump about and bite unlikely people. Little attention is given to channels for the spreading of thought. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 55:
For Us it is a festival when We see that Our co-workers have understood the shield of joy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 58:
Feelings can solve the most complicated problems of a country, but the inviolability of the individual and his dignity must be protected. Let us not be consoled by the so-called impartiality of the courts, where dignity is trampled by crude arbitrariness. It is easy to talk about sadism, but it is terrible to see that this inconceivable madness is not stopped. Yes, one must expect that the fundamental quality about which We are speaking will not be understood. There are so many small but nonetheless terrible tormentors all over the world! The deliberate torment of one's neighbor is no different from that carried out during the most barbarous eras. You may recall the crowds of the Roman circuses; can today's crowds boast of worthier conduct? Did the change in their attire change their consciousness? One must remember such conditions in order to know what Our Abode must fight. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 61:
It may be asked whether We become exhausted in time of battle. Such a question is not relevant. It would be better to ask about the degree of Our tension, which is great. If Our Sister Urusvati has heard the fall of the drops of Our sweat, one can imagine the tension of Our energies. If Our hair stands on end in an electric vortex, one can imagine the tension. We do not conceal the fact that the battle has moments of the greatest tension. If one is afraid, he should not approach the battle for Good. If one fears human judgment, let him not think about ethics. If one trembles for his earthly life, let him complete his decay in darkness. One can see that a coward perishes sooner than a courageous man; be assured that he who fears death attracts it to himself. Thus in all manifestations one can see how useful it is to develop the consciousness of Good. Let us not dwell upon these spasms of fear, for when one speaks about Brotherhood there is no place for fear. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 65:
Sometimes We ask people not to burden Our Work with such sendings, and not to trouble Our co-workers by heaping physical or spiritual pain upon them. Multitudes cry for help in their sickness, even though they themselves might have created their conditions only the day before. Physicians should be asked to probe more deeply into the study of the causes of illness in order to eliminate them at their source. Many illnesses are contagious not only physically but also spiritually. One can see that spiritual contagion occurs more often, and the transfer of the pain is thus intensified. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 74:
74. Urusvati is right to grieve over those rituals that although outlived, yet still persist. Eternal wisdom is one thing, but ragged, outdated formulas that impede advance are quite another. In all domains of life one can see harmful survivals. They nestle everywhere, under royal robes, togas, or any other attire. They have grown so distant from their original meaning that it is beyond imagining how such absurd conventions could ever have expressed high symbols. In antiquity many seemingly strange rituals had special meanings which have now been completely forgotten. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 76:
Among traveling sadhus there may be objectionable people, but one can also find significant and learned ones. A wise observer will not pay attention to superficial details. In everything the essential must be understood. One may meet people who are close to Us, yet not recognize them. We are often saddened when a useful sending is not recognized, but the law of free will does not permit one to insist. Thus, also, the spreading of the Teaching has its special ways. In olden times people would say, "Make haste slowly." A careful balance must accompany the sending of the books of the Teaching. In centuries to come you will see how the Teaching given by Us should be spread. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 76:
The great mass of people is beginning to see clearly. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 82:
82. Urusvati knows how unexpectedly great manifestations can occur. Thus, she has seen the strata of the Subtle World, not in her subtle body, but in the physical one, with open eyes and fully awake. She has seen the crowding in the Subtle World, and was astonished at the crowds that roamed idly with no work to do. True, she was shown that stratum of the Subtle World which especially concerns Us. In it were seen the contemporary clothes that reinforce an earthly way of thinking, and people crowded together as in the square of any modern town. We are greatly saddened that such crowds are the least accessible for evolution. It can be observed that their thinking is so egocentric that they cannot see beyond their own crowded and motionless circle. They contaminate each other and, as on Earth, fail to look up. Urusvati can attest to how densely crowded these strata are. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 82:
We can see the Subtle World with open eyes, but it is not easy to acquire such clairvoyance. Of the several kinds of clairvoyance We experience, that with open eyes is the most difficult. Urusvati is able to see with open eyes those in the Subtle World who wish to become visible to her, but in the previous example, We are speaking about becoming an observer, and simply finding yourself on a street in the Subtle World without any participation in that World. The evidence of that life should be remembered sometimes so that one is encouraged to vigorously strive to rise above these strata. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 83:
83. Urusvati understands the uniformity of law in all worlds. People usually think that the laws of the physical world do not apply to the spiritual world, but every event in life reminds one that the essence of a law is immutable. For instance, when climbing a mountain one leaves all unnecessary loads behind. Is it not the same in the spiritual world? A man falling from a height increases speed as he falls and not even the softest mattress will save the falling one. Is it not the same in the spiritual world? One can compare the foundations of all worlds and come to see the uniformity of laws. One should approach the Subtle World with this measuring rod. Some qualities may be less perceptible than in the physical world, whereas others will be exaggerated. In the lower strata lust is increased, and in the higher spheres the best qualities are enhanced. There, one's sense of duty grows, and is especially evident at the time of reincarnation. A high spirit does not resist moving naturally into a new life. It rejoices at the possibility of self-improvement, and actively seeks more difficult tasks in order to test its renewed consciousness. The high spirit strives to a difficult path, while the weak one clings to laziness and cowardice. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 88:
Our Abode has witnessed many wars, and We can testify how this evil is increasing in the most unexpected ways. People know that explosions can cause rain, but what about poison gas and its possible effects? How sad We are to see free will, which was bestowed as the Highest Gift, manifested in this horrible, uncontrolled way. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 90:
90. Urusvati has experienced the way in which a special concentration of the eyesight can help one perceive former incarnations. One would think that such concentration of the gaze would be natural for everyone; however, there are two conditions that make it exceptional while in the earthly body. An extraordinary intensification of psychic energy and tension of the optic nerves are required. The images of former lives are brought forth from the depths of radiant accumulations, and just as in a kaleidoscope, these separate fragments join together to form a complete picture. Such an experience is therefore difficult for those in their earthly bodies, and We rarely allow it because it can harm the eyesight. Even though it would be possible to see many remarkable things in this way while in the earthly body, the conditions of life do not allow frequent use of these natural possibilities. Even those of Us who are in physical bodies must experiment cautiously along these lines. People probably will not understand why, even in Our Abode, earthly laws must be applied. To most of them, everything is either possible or impossible. They do not want to understand that the laws of the Universe must be respected. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 91:
91. Urusvati knows the ways of striving. Such techniques should be transmuted in the consciousness, for one cannot command them intellectually. Only with the eyes of the heart can one see whether there are still more ways to increase striving. One should rejoice at each act of full striving. Such fullness gives birth to the music of the spheres. An intensified harmony arises when all the strings of the heart resound. Do not take such comparisons as mere symbols; long ago We spoke about the eyes of the heart. Indeed, man sees through them, and hears with the ears of the heart. How could we exist without such senses? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 93:
93. Urusvati knew long ago the identity of the Founder of the Brotherhood. It is possible to trace the long chain of incarnations and the periods in the Subtle World, yet in all this diversity the fundamental, unchanging goal of existence should be discerned. Similarly, one can see how, though earthly temples and strongholds have perished, the ideas that brought them into being have not died. Not only do they nourish entire generations, but, as centuries go by they continue to flourish beautifully with a new understanding. We pay no attention to superficial fluctuations, knowing that the essence is unchangeable. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 98:
Not all potential heroes will reach their goal, because their free will often rebels against their own determined decision. But if people realized how ardently We try to help them succeed, they would see how beneficial it is to cooperate with Us. Then podvig will be kindled, and felt as the highest joy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 100:
Karma is made amidst storms and tribulations, and the inevitable takes its course. The country that yesterday was a giant may be a dwarf by tomorrow. Such destiny may amaze people, but We can see the chain of causes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 103:
Do not think that Our Abode ignores the urgency of the time. This urgency is manifested in many ways, and can be recognized by the general tension it creates in various groups. And now, too, it is possible to see how the seeds of events hasten to flower. People prefer not to notice this tempo, but their attitude resembles the unsteady walk of the blind. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 108:
Let us examine the laboratory of eyes, which differ in size and expression. Some are already awakened and full of luster, and others are half-closed; some remind one of Eastern eyes, whereas others are the eyes of the North. One can see how thought creates inexorably out of the treasures of Akasha and supplies the needs of the worlds. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 108:
And now, for example, a school of fish can be glimpsed in the ray. Thought must be unusually clear to create such harmonious forms, for obscured thinking creates monstrous forms. It is most important to look at least once into the treasury of Akasha, but such glimpses are hard on human sight, and We must practice caution with Our co-workers. However, in this book We can record that Our Sister was able to see such treasures of thought-creativeness even while in her physical body. These observations should not be repeated often because people have polluted the lower spheres, and some experiments are dangerous to the health. Our Blue Ray can reveal many subtle forms, but seldom can We allow such manifestations. Urusvati saw this Ray in single combat with the destructive fire. Only in an extreme case can such a powerful Ray be applied throughout the whole world. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 117:
Our Inner Life contains a subtle reflection of earthly ways in all their multiplicity, therefore We advise that a keen and agile mind be developed. The ancients taught the possibility of all impossibilities, and in so doing taught how to broaden the consciousness. They often repeated the parable about an inept general, who, standing on a hilltop, was so concerned about the defeat of one part of his army that he failed to turn in time to see the other part of his army win a major victory. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 120:
There are those who define all the worlds as material, but in the final analysis one comes to understand that all is spirit-matter. Hence, the worlds are material, after all. Indeed, the Tower of Chun is built of matter. But let us not complicate our thinking with nomenclature; the signs of all the three worlds are being manifested, and earthly man can even see the sparks of the Fiery World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 127:
127. Urusvati remembers how, when she met Us for the first time, passers-by seemed to disappear as if they had been dispersed. It would be correct to assume that this was the result of Our mental command, but these are times of such unprecedented tension that no such message can be given. In comparing these times we can see the influence of Armageddon. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 132:
132. Urusvati remembers her visit to Dokyood, where it was a great joy to see children striving for heroic deeds. It is also interesting to see those who have not yet outlived their physical experiences. They are unable to approach the physical atmosphere from the Subtle World, because such an approach causes tension in the subtle body, and results in the secretion of an unusual sweat that decreases the vital force. Thus, the Guide must regulate the inner condition to conform to the degree of desire for Service. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 132:
Urusvati saw those who were eager to see their Teacher. Remember that We do visit the various spheres of the Subtle World, although it is difficult for Us to remain in the lower strata. Brother K. fell ill while fulfilling His mission on the earthly plane, and the lower layers of the Subtle World are just as dense. Urusvati is aware of this denseness and suffocation. It is better to know of all the difficulties of a dedicated life than to dream only of "heavenly harps and songs." We purposely emphasize the difficult side; first, in order not to hide the truth, and second, if man realizes the joy of spiritual achievement, he will also realize that even the greatest difficulties are nothing when compared with the grandeur of illumination. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 142:
Thus you can see what We have to struggle with, yet people never tire of criticizing Us. Not only the fanatics but even good thinkers attempt to correct Our Instructions. May We remind you about a writer who proposed to limit the tasks given by Us, without even taking the trouble to read Our Advice! There were many who tried to hinder the activities of the Brotherhood. Later, some misguided critics repented, but the harm caused by their judgments had to be outlived, and such karmic wounds constitute the most bitter earthly experiences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 151:
There were those among the disciples and followers whose lives were filled with misery and daily hardship. The Teacher would first help them by uplifting their spirits, and only when balance was established would He discuss their problems. He never condemned their past, but led them into the future. The Teacher could clearly see the future, but only revealed it according to the consciousness of His disciples. Nor did He hesitate to use severe words to revive the dead consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 152:
People wish to see the Teachers just as they see themselves, and if the Teacher differs in some way they will disbelieve. The ignorant demand, never realizing that their demand is based on ignorance, and that the image they have invented is belittling. In general, most pictures of the Great Teachers are tasteless. People want to see their Teachers as exceptional, even in their outer appearance. If people have such an attitude toward true greatness it indicates that they would not have recognized the Great Pilgrim. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 154:
If one could see how the Great Teacher related to animals and birds, one would be convinced of the living bond between the kingdoms. He could call a bird to alight on His arm and then send it in a particular direction, or calm an animal simply by a mental suggestion of calmness. The old legends tell us that sick animals would come to Him to be healed, and many true examples could be cited. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 156:
He also said, "Do not disturb others when you see them immersed in prayer. You can tear their hearts by thoughtless interference." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 158:
Thus one may see manifested in the life of the Great Pilgrim the most human and also the scientific. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 162:
162. Urusvati knows that the Great Pilgrim mingled with both the rich and the poor. Not all the rich were advised to give away their wealth, for when the Teacher saw a right attitude toward earthly treasures, He did not indicate a need to renounce them. In interpreting the attitude of the Teacher toward earthly riches, it is important to know that He advised giving up possessions only when they were dragging down the spiritually weak ones. He did not reject earthly riches, for how can one deny what already exists? He taught that it is essential to find a sensible attitude toward all that exists in life. Indeed, the Teacher did not want to see uniform poverty. He used to emphasize that even people of small means should cultivate pure joy, without envy of wealthy neighbors. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 178:
Ferocity usually comes from ignorance. The Great Pilgrim used to say, "When dogs are taken off the chain, they attack the first person they see." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 186:
And again the Thinker spoke, "Sometimes people will see various images in stones, leaves, trees, or grass. Stones cannot by themselves emulate a human face, therefore the image must be born in the consciousness of the onlooker. But even the imagination has to have some basis for the creation of such images. In fact invisible entities surround people, who are unable to see them but feel their presence. The consciousness grasps certain of these impressions and later seeks to give them form in nature. Many such images, beautiful and frightful, surround man. Some he may call ghosts, but for them he is a ghost! The time will come when people will begin to communicate properly with the Supermundane." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 187:
The sage descends into the darkest depths in order to raise up those who long for redemption. The wise one will not condemn those who suffer, but will lead them toward the golden ray of the dawn. Amidst the darkness the sage does not examine all those who await him, but cares only to help the needy. Who knows, perhaps he will lead forth even his former enemies? And when the sage brings them into the light he will smile to see whom he has brought out. They will be ashamed, and condemnation is thus extinguished. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 187:
Urusvati has led many out of darkness, near ones and far ones, friends and enemies. All that matters is the ascent toward Light. Darkness blinds, but the one who has come from outside can see the glimmer of the Light. There will be better abodes in the Light. These words should be remembered. The Thinker and Anaxagoras repeated them often, and both of them were persecuted and condemned. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 194:
"Do not be deluded by the bright fires that burn in the hiding-places of corruption. Let him who has eyes see what goes on there. Search for joy, and do not be surprised if you find it in a hut. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 197:
The Thinker said, "How do we know whether, at this very moment, we might need to be saved from something? Do we really know what threatens us? We are content to think that our day has been a peaceful one, but fail to see that the poisonous viper, lurking behind us, has been driven away by an invisible savior! Let us express our gratitude to invisible saviors. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 200:
Be not surprised that the ancients were better at keeping secrets, for they believed that the sacred dream must not be discussed with the ignorant, and the most precious experiences were kept within a close circle. It is amazing to see how such extremes can coexist! But even today people have not changed in the levels of their consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 200:
"Friends, I wish to relate to you alone how I remember the distant world. The distance that separates us from it is enormous, but the flight is instantaneous. To land on this remote ground is impossible for Us, even in Our luminous bodies. But We can see the outlines of the oceans, rejoice in the beautiful colors, and even see the birds and the fish. People there are not like Us, and, wonderful to see, they can fly! Their speech cannot be heard, perhaps because of the resounding of the spheres. I remember the blue of the water, like sapphire, the green of the meadows, and the mountains, like emeralds. It would seem that man is incapable of stepping upon such pure soil. Even the air is unbearable for Us. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 209:
Ancient man was much coarser, and mechanical rhythms and rituals were necessary for the awakening of subtle energies. But now that the nervous system is considerably finer, mankind can see that will and thought are natural attributes, and therefore must be utilized in natural ways. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 211:
Thus we may observe that at times the Teacher hastens, and at other times holds back, watching over many processions of pilgrims simultaneously and regulating their pace. Much happens that man is unable to see as he marches forward. The Teacher sets the milestones far into the distance. He points out various signs that from the ordinary point of view may have no significance, but in fact are great symbols. It is not surprising that these milestones are given ahead of time, since in the Subtle World the question of time does not exist. Such signs are not evaluated in the earthly sense, but according to their significance. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 219:
Thus did the Thinker bring encouragement. One can see the complete application of these foundations in the Brotherhood. I quote for you the words of the Thinker because you know how He labored for the Brotherhood. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 221:
221. Urusvati knows that on Earth people are constantly surrounded by subtle entities. Usually, they do not notice them, yet at times they feel breaths of air and light touches, and on rare occasions will see so-called ghosts. But We must point out that apart from such external perceptions, every refined person senses inner tremors, and is subject to nervous stimulation or depression caused by the approach of subtle entities. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 223:
It is especially lamentable to see how some lightminded people in their conceit imagine that they have achieved the goal. One can read many books, but mere reading is not assimilation. We advise you to observe the manifestations of nature, in which is revealed the complexity of existence in its entirety. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 227:
227. Urusvati knows that goal-fitness and appreciation are among the most essential foundations of the Brotherhood. It is unreasonable to think that the Brotherhood would accept someone's services and later discard him as one would a worn-out garment. If the co-worker proves to be helpful and never commits betrayal, he certainly will not be rejected. Such a co-worker is appreciated and will be recognized. However, recognition can take different forms and is not always noticed. Look into the consciousness of those who expect signs of appreciation and you will be amazed to see that, like the child who prefers a shiny toy to a valuable object, false gems are preferred. Many cherish a secret desire to be admitted into the Brotherhood with the sole idea of obtaining an abundance of gold from the Abode! Such people make no distinction between the Brotherhood and a bazaar. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 227:
You can see that this truth must be repeated. You have witnessed how people approached you motivated by self-interest, yet dared to pronounce the word "Brotherhood." Witnessing such behavior, one may rightly conclude that the life of the Brotherhood should be described only with reverence. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 228:
The Thinker said, "Man cannot see or hear unless he is free from prejudice." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 231:
231. Urusvati knows that even during difficult days joy generates power. Long ago We said that joy is a special wisdom. Truly, joy must be recognized, and realized. Gloomy people are clouded over by troubles and sorrows and they cannot see joy. Through the net of sadness people become blind and lose their strength, and cannot help themselves. Nor are they able to receive Our help, because depression and irritability block the way. It is as if no one had ever told them about the harm of depression. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 241:
The Thinker said, "How can We foresee all obstacles? What a sad sight to see man in chains, especially when he does not even suspect that he is imprisoned. Yet the chains can be broken!" Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 247:
We love to see the radiance of righteous indignation. During the waning of the old world such tension is especially needed, and one should know how to direct this quality most effectively. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 248:
It is of paramount importance to observe children when they receive such guidance. They often declare that other children visit and play with them, and that during their games they have conversations on interesting topics. They sometimes invite adults to join them in the games, but the grown-ups do not see their little friends and regard their statements as fabrications. Such accounts originate in all nations, however, and should not be treated as childish inventions. One should pay great attention to the statements of children. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 1 (1938) - 248:
One should also heed the visions experienced by seriously ill people, who often see images of individuals, unknown to them, who try to ease their sufferings. Sometimes these images remind them of dear ones who have passed away. Such approaches from the higher spheres are varied, and we should appreciate the care and concern that is so exquisitely revealed. Unfortunately, people prefer to attribute everything to frightful ghosts, forgetting that there are also higher manifestations. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 251:
However, Nature's book is full of subtle omens, and people should be able to read them. Only the blind will fail to see the fiery signs, and only imperceptive physicians will not distinguish the fiery diseases. People say, "The sun rises, the moon shines, and everything is in order; yet for some mysterious reason we feel threatened." Those who can see will point out unusual events that are influencing human nature, while other events will pass unnoticed. Many things happen in unpredictable places, and if you were to record the whereabouts of earthquakes, floods, epidemics, unusual atmospheric events, and unexplained tensions, you would have a book about the sickness of the planet. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 255:
Mankind must realize that life now takes on supermundane meaning. People may still ridicule astrology, but they have accepted the idea of the influence of cosmic chemistry. Instead of the limited formulas of the past, humanity will now see unlimited supermundane achievements. In these new achievements there will be place for both the intellect and the heart. One can affirm that the gates to the New World are wide open, and in this realization there will be no place for remorse or depression. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 256:
There is a story about the mother of a great leader who dreamed that her son would become a great benefactor of humanity. However, the son could see no reason why he should immerse himself in the problems of human affairs simply because of his mother's dream, and he turned toward a life of meditation. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 259:
Let us not be shortsighted when speaking about the destruction of the world. It is true that Armageddon is raging and incredible crimes have been committed, but it is also true that against the background of these terrors a speedy evolution rushes onward. Is it possible that people do not see how much of the new is entering life? We should not permit the doubting worldlings to proclaim that the dark forces are victorious. That which belongs to Infinity cannot be conquered. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 263:
People would then see that many events that take shape without apparent reason are in reality well-planned. At times an entire country or group of people may be condemned by the world, but then, it is precisely that country or those people that give birth to the most brilliant achievements. Few realize that there exists a power beyond earthly considerations that can affect the flow of events. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 263:
Whole volumes could be written about the sickness of such nations. If people excuse themselves by claiming that they cannot see the essence of events, one can only pity them for their blindness. People should study and be vigilant in life in order to recognize their true leaders. If the nightingales are killed, how can one hope to hear their song? We record all the consequences of ignorance, and this chronicle of humanity is deplorable. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 267:
We see where the idea of synthesis can be assimilated. It will be found not where the pendulum of life is dead, but only where it swings fully. There the significance of the General Good is well understood, and it is known that Good can come only from Good. Although this formula is not yet uttered, it nevertheless is ripening in the depths of the consciousness, and this is very important. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 267:
Urusvati is justifiably amazed to see that people enjoy the comfort of the General Good, yet do not strive to work for it. These walking corpses only prepare a grave for themselves! Where and when will they see the usefulness of the Common Good? It is service, first of all, that opens the path to realization of the Common Good. Neither garb nor ritual, but only service to humanity, is required. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 271:
Even without experiencing the grandeur of the Great Battle, one can clearly see that the world has gone quite mad. Even logic cannot explain the conflicts of nations, which can bring no good. For the average person the reasons are entirely obscure. The truth is that nations are subject to invisible promptings to ruin the planet. As above, so below. At Our Abode, it is terrible to see how all the spheres of the Subtle World are involved in this battle, and that, like great dark clouds, they press upon the earthly planes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 272:
Who, then, are the heroes and the martyrs and how can they be described? From the scientific point of view, like living volcanoes, they throw out the intense energies needed for evolution. In this we can see an example of how subtly ethics and biology are entwined. The Teachings of the New Life show that exaltation is a blessed intensifier, and people cannot exist without these explosions that open the way. If cosmic explosions can be creative impulses, then human explosions are likewise needed for evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 273:
273. Urusvati knows that egoism is like a smudge on a glass, and that there are different kinds of egoism. In addition to personal egoism, we can see examples of family egoism and even racial egoism. It is easy to imagine how many distortions of truth issue from these accumulations of poisoned feelings! Moreover, there is even egoism on a planetary scale. You often hear scientists declare that life exists only on Earth. They claim that Earth has exclusive and uniquely favorable conditions, and have no idea about the existence of the Subtle World. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 274:
Such examples belong to past centuries, but even today one can see similar acts of ignorance. The right remedy should be sought for such superstition and savagery. Such divisions once had a practical purpose, but it was outlived long ago, and today cannot be considered rational. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 277:
We watch the useful workers and warn them if We see that the strings are too taut. Especially now, the planet is experiencing a period of unprecedented tension. Fatigue, drowsiness, inflammations, and excessive activity of the heart, all these precede a decrease of psychic energy. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 283:
A readiness to move purifies one's thinking, and We rejoice to see this transformation of outlook. Possessions lose their hypnotic power and cease to burden the consciousness. People can then understand the balance between owning things and renouncing them. What remains is a respect for human labor, and selfish greed is dissolved in the whirl of movement. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 288:
Not everything should be blamed on the dark forces. Why make giants of them? Is it not better to analyze the tastes of humanity? What do people enjoy, and what do they reject? Let us analyze the sciences, philosophy, art, and physical culture along these lines and we shall see precisely where the sickness of humanity lies. If we examine every negation and learn precisely what has caused it, it will become obvious that disgusting causes bring disgusting results. How can one struggle for Light while still surrendering to darkness? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 295:
It is deplorable to see how such make-believe concepts can lead to demoralization and mass lies. People put these lies into the very foundation of life, and there can be no evolution based on lies. Such lies produced by the make-believe mentality are sheer perversion, and should not be mistaken for Maya, which expresses the relativity of concepts. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 300:
300. Urusvati knows that there are many stony hearts. Let us see what the Thinker had in mind when He made this severe statement. He was referring not so much to cruelty as to an inner stagnation, when the heart feels neither heat nor cold. Such hearts cannot be called evil, because they know not either good or evil. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 301:
People fear being cursed, but in fact bring curses upon themselves whenever they commit an injustice. Try an experiment; send the purest man to perform important work or a heroic deed, then see how he will be slandered. The majority will criticize without considering his task, and only a few, who are themselves persecuted, will think about the aim of the podvig. This lack of good will is a major obstacle to the progress of evolution. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 303:
One can see how it is possible for the discordant consciousness to be influenced by these three impulses. What kind of power can be achieved with such disharmony? There is an ancient fairy tale about a man within whom lived an angel and a demon. Both whispered their instructions, but only when the fiery spark was kindled by love did the demon leave him. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 307:
307. Urusvati knows what it means to see with the eyes of the heart. Every object is perceived by people in accordance with their inner state. People cannot accept the simple truth that maya originates in their own consciousness, and that it is necessary to escape from the snare of self-hypnosis. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 307:
He who wants to improve himself must know how to overcome his moods. If people were always aware of this task, they would avoid many errors. They would refrain from uttering unjust opinions and would realize that their inner feelings must also be just. Do not think that this is a superhuman task. On the contrary, it is a task of everyday life. For cooperation with Us, one must learn to see with the eyes of the heart. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 307:
The Thinker used to say, "Thank the Gods that I will never become blind, for as long as my heart beats it will also see." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 313:
The Thinker smiled when He said, "If man could unwind the skein of his recollections, he would see an endless thread." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 316:
Egotistically, man often believes that he himself can decide the moment at which karmic law should act. One asks why karma is so delayed, another complains that it is too hasty, but no one considers the complexity of the circumstances of each event. Some see the cosmic laws as simplistic to the point of absurdity, while others think of them as so complex and ponderous that no action is possible. How can one collaborate in such extremes? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 323:
323. Urusvati knows that a person can be helped only within the limits of his consciousness. One can give a monkey a precious diamond, but he will just play with it and then discard it. Perhaps a passer-by will then find the diamond and exchange it for a knife, which he will use to kill his brother. In the same way, one can accept advice only according to the limits of one's consciousness. Only intelligent aspiration will lead to the goal. People refuse to learn this truth, and think that they can make use of all precious things, but in practice We see that the most beneficial advice is unrecognized. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 331:
A physician can predict the development of a disease by observing the very first symptoms, and various measures can be taken to avoid a fatal end. This applies also in the development of events, whose ultimate significance will depend on many influences. Our influence is always benevolent, but one should know how to recognize its consequences. If one is sufficiently observant, one will see that many events develop in unexpected ways. Shouldn't one conclude that behind them there is a Leading Hand? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 335:
Let us look to the past and we shall see that the brightest achievements were the result of ferocious opposition. If truth does not exist, to what purpose does this enemy exhaust itself? But if truth is alive, nothing can hurt it and slander will be its advertisement. We have often told Our adversaries that there is a law that turns their evil efforts into glorifications of truth. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 338:
We are saddened when We see the violation of harmony. Imagine what would happen if a few members were suddenly to drop out of a group that is under Our influence. Great perturbations in the currents would take place, and the group would be exposed to many dangers. Likewise, if a patient swallows a medicine in a dosage prepared for many, dire consequences may befall him. And so one can cite many medical examples, for they remind us that psychic and chemical influences are interdependent. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 339:
The Thinker said, "Could it be that man evolved from stone, since we see that a sharp blow is needed to ignite a spark in him?" Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 345:
What then do we see in this age, so proud of its discoveries? People reject completely all that is beyond the earthly realm and become victims of destructive imbalance. They forget their immediate responsibility toward Earth and begin to wander in a fog of abstraction, and if they meet those who have attained harmony, they despise them! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 345:
We should not attribute such hatred only to the forces of darkness. Many highly regarded citizens are the very ones who hate all that is harmonious, because they detest the idea of the unification of the mundane with the supermundane. Darkness has loyal co-workers among unbalanced people. If you see attacks upon useful undertakings, look attentively and you will see that the persecutors have not even the slightest degree of harmony within themselves. Study them and you will observe the inadequacies of their reasoning faculties and learn how to resist their trickery. You will learn when it is possible to remonstrate with them and when, because nothing can be accomplished in this life, a change of sheaths will be necessary. Yes, yes, yes, harmony itself is often understood as an abstraction! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 346:
There are many books available that deal with psychic phenomena, and We will not waste Our time trying to convince the wilfully ignorant. At present, We only want to point out that psychic phenomena are increasing. One can also see that there is an unfortunate increase in fierce opposition. The forces of darkness are alarmed that the subtle energies are approaching the earthly plane. You must understand that the battle has reached its climax, and chaos is attempting to prevent evolutionary advance. But the New World approaches and nothing can stop the growth of consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 348:
348. Urusvati knows the different ways in which people react to manifestations of the Subtle World. These manifestations often evoke shock and even terror. If people are constantly surrounded by inhabitants of the Subtle World, why is it that seeing them produces such extreme reactions? One should remember that although such subtle manifestations sometimes cause shocks, people can only react to what they actually see, and unaware that they are surrounded by inhabitants of the Subtle World, they show a pronounced fear of contact with these so-called ghosts. But such contacts are unavoidable, and We have ways of protecting people from truly unbearable experiences. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 352:
People may complain that contact with the Subtle World is not frequent enough, but even during one's ordinary waking hours unusual sensations can be felt - perhaps a strange sense of being absent, or an awareness of some invisible presence. If people would learn to be attentive, they would see and feel many inexplicable phenomena. No special concentration is necessary for this, because subtle reactions come unexpectedly and cannot be anticipated. You know that the most wonderful phenomena have taken place amidst the most ordinary surroundings. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 354:
Let us imagine a dear one who is in an adjoining room absorbed in some important work. Our first impulse is to safeguard his quietude and take all precautions against disturbing him. We provide the best conditions for the speedy fulfillment of his task. We are concerned about the work, and send our benevolent thoughts to him. We know that our dear one is near us, and although we would like to see him, we realize that we have no right to disturb him. We are patient, knowing that we shall be together at the right time. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 355:
355. Urusvati knows that, at times, people unexpectedly experience unusual psychic phenomena. They may receive radio transmissions, see through solid objects, or distinguish the presence of subterranean metals. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 357:
People must accept the existence of the Subtle World and free themselves from superstition and bigotry. These two vipers deprive people of the possibility of communing consciously with the Subtle World. Do not think that We exaggerate the dangers of superstition and bigotry. The lives of most people are based upon these prejudices, which deprive them of freedom of thought and so fill them with ignorant convictions that they deliberately close their eyes and ears to the most obvious manifestations. If one wants to see, one must have an open mind. Negation closes the keenest eye. On the other hand, one must beware of false, imagined visions. Thus, there remains only one way - the golden middle way, which We have already stressed. He who follows the middle way knows an all-embracingness that excludes or changes nothing. This is not an easy way, for it requires a refinement of consciousness. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 360:
Only by observing human actions can one discriminate and sense the subtle differences between good and bad people. You will see that the one who labors for evolution is filled with ideas. But who would call these ideas fixed? It would be right to call them leading ideas. Pay heed then to all the manifestations of nature. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 361:
361. Urusvati knows that with each generation there are changes in world outlook, customs, and even language. It is not easy to recognize the New Era when in the midst of it, but from a distance every observant eye can see how agitated is the substance of life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 361:
Many will doubt the very possibility of such evolution, for they themselves are stagnant. But evolution is a law of Nature. The difficulty is that people see only from their own point of view and are therefore unable to progress. They imagine that everything ends with their demise, and cannot understand that life has its own continually changing, vivid waves. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 364:
You can imagine the anxiety of Sister O., who was connected with two countries and now is witness to their suffering. Likewise, He who directed a nation toward righteousness during its revolution is now saddened to see it rush toward destruction. Indeed, how can one remain indifferent when the best intentions are thwarted? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 367:
367. Urusvati knows how physical and psychic phenomena are intimately linked. For example, because of extreme physical exertion a person may see sparks of light that are similar to psychic phenomena. Therefore We advise calm and concentration of the mind in order to prevent sudden physical shocks. Thought should be directed to Us, but in a state of mental equilibrium. We even advise a partial realization of the Infinite, for nothing contributes so much to one's balance as the sense of Infinity. There are many different methods of acquiring calm, but awareness of the Infinite is the most effective. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 367:
Uttering the name of the Guru also creates a strong bond, but this, too, must be done with serenity, for any excessive exertion will invariably produce a disturbed atmosphere. Realize, however, that calmness is not inertia; on the contrary, just as in the state of Nirvana, it is full of inner vibration. Many will not understand this and will see only contradiction. They will argue, "How can calmness be filled with vibrations, and how can a calm invocation of the Guru's name be so effective? How can a calm prayer be more effective than a cry of despair?" Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 372:
Besides hypocrisy, one can also expect to see great cunning. People will deceive themselves in order to justify their own weaknesses. Yet they will not stop to think about the dangers they create for themselves. On the surface they appear to be Our co-workers, yet where is the reverence that should be at the foundation of all collaboration? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 373:
The objection may be raised that each nation has its own culture. You can answer that culture should not be confused with customs. The objectors will also insist that there are great differences in the written languages of the various countries. But in speaking of culture We have in mind not the alphabets or the style of expression but the intended meaning and ideas. Compare the finest creations of the various nations and you will see that the basic ideas are common to all. Thus, We can affirm that even in diversity there is a unifying international aspiration. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 377:
Unfortunately, people often make crude earthly comparisons that only serve to increase their misconceptions about the Subtle World. Examine human history, and you will see how the striving for Truth is impeded by human imaginings. The crude descriptions of the Subtle World do not correspond to its true condition. For example, the fury of the subtle entities is quite different from earthly rage. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 385:
People should learn to understand that each ethical instruction is also scientific advice. I stress this fact because I see that so many who study the Teaching do not apply it in their daily life. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 387:
Why then do these sensations differ so greatly during contacts with the Subtle World? They should not be attributed to fluctuating moods, but are caused by the chemistry of the various spheres. Physicians should study and compare the statements of those who have experienced these flights and they will see that the sensations in the physical body correspond to the impressions derived from the various strata of the Subtle World. There may be confusing or even contradictory sensations, such as symptoms similar to those caused by poisoning. Evidence thus gathered indicates that the subtle body is not altogether free of physical characteristics. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 388:
It is interesting that some people have experienced the Subtle World, yet will not admit it. This is particularly true of "bookworms" who read all kind of books, but whose consciousness cannot assimilate anything. What a great load of ignorance impedes the cognition of every Law! One can often see the fury of certain people who detest any manifestation of the Invisible even when it can do them no harm. This is simply a reflection of the battle between various strata of matter. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 391:
391. Urusvati knows that the Teaching of Life is free of contradiction, yet the superficial reader is always ready to see contradictions in it. For example, although We speak of the battles of Armageddon in the Subtle World, We also speak of the peaceful conditions that exist there. There is no contradiction in this, for even on Earth, at the time of the most frightful wars, there are countries that remain neutral and at peace. So it is in the Subtle World. Remember - as on Earth, so in Heaven. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 392:
It is particularly important to understand how human thought can cooperate with the Highest Spheres. One should not forget the old saying that a man's nature is created by his thought. We preserve many tablets on which it can be seen how people have created their own evolution. Urusvati frequently saw how the future history of various nations was recorded. We do not advocate the artificial unification of countries, but look into their future, where We can see the consequences of past mistakes. When people begin to project the idea of peace in their thought, it is possible that an entirely different formula will be recorded on these Subtle Tablets. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 400:
We are always saddened when We see that even science, which should serve to broaden the consciousness, limits it instead. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 401:
The ordinary man will say, "What have I to do with a hierarchy that I do not see? Why do I need a subtle world that cannot be applied to my own life? Of what profit or use to me are far-off worlds? Let the past die with all its coffins and bones." He does not understand that the past does not lie only in its bones. He does not understand that the far-off worlds are the equilibrium of Cosmos. He cannot recognize the Subtle World because he does not hear the Voice of Silence. What is Hierarchy to him who imagines himself the King of the Universe? Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 402:
How can they say that the scientific study of the past, the life of far-off worlds, or of still-undiscovered energies, is not materialistic? And as far as Hierarchy is concerned, each denier has his own "hierarchy" and reveres it even more than We would recommend for the true Hierarchy! If we examine each concept from the materialistic point of view we will come to the conclusion that everything that exists is matter. But what about idealistic convictions? They, too, cannot be outside matter, although they touch upon its highest strata. Thus we see that both materialism and idealism are poorly defined concepts. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 405:
405. Urusvati knows that in evoking new energies great caution must be exercised. The summoned energies whirl in space, and one cannot know the extent of their dissemination, or whether there may be an oversaturation of space. A forced evocation of such energies may provoke dangerous cataclysms. There are known examples of catastrophes that have been caused by the unbridled greed of humanity. It is impossible to foretell when the overloading of space may occur, but one can see the increasing dangers. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 409:
A broadened consciousness can provide the signs that will enable people to sense what is possible and what is not. By listening to the voice of one's consciousness, one can discern these limits, but it is not easy to find the key to the portals of consciousness. People obscure their consciousness with their passions; instead of a wise warning, they hear the voice of their own selfishness, and cannot see where active help lies and where their own delusions are. It is still more difficult for people to find their way in this labyrinth when they do not understand which of their passions predominates. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 417:
In daily life one can often see a primitive personality in otherwise learned people. Because of this We have suffered from human opposition in all Our experiments. It is particularly striking that so many people who regard themselves as modern are actually hopelessly archaic. I affirm that until the cosmic current is recognized there can be no true progress. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 422:
We are sorry to see how indiscriminately people handle the most powerful substances. Psychologists must broaden their knowledge, for it is they who can give the needed advice to humanity. They must teach people to think more subtly, so that they are able to discern the limits that must not be crossed. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 427:
In Our normal work We must set aside time for the reception of communications from a distance. But this is not easy, since an organism that is tensed and refined cannot help resounding to calls from everywhere. Remember that, in addition to any direct appeals to Us, space thunders with world events. And now this cacophony has reached such a degree that it can endanger the human organism. Thought-waves, like arrows, pierce the mucous membranes; the throat, the ears, the eyes, and all other mucous tissues can be affected. There are times when thought-waves are even strengthened by the mutual opposition. One cannot always see the explosions of black projectiles. Unearthly Forces are active in them, but earthly thoughts treble their effect. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 428:
Often people preferred to see the Great Teachers in the attire of their own country, which lent a special character to the Image. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 430:
430. Urusvati knows that it is possible to see not only the human aura, but also the ectoplasm, which is an essential part of our subtle nature. It is well known that subtle beings make use of the medium's ectoplasm, and weave from it their visible garments, but I wish now to remind you that everyone possesses this immutable phenomenon. Subtle beings circle about all of us and use pieces of it, with the result that the atmosphere around man is filled with shreds of this substance. Many people often notice misty spots that float past in space and assume varied forms. Physicians explain these manifestations as resulting from the imperfection of human vision, but they actually demonstrate the efficiency of our eyesight! Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 432:
We are greatly saddened when Our advice has been rejected or its application delayed. However, even Our material help is not always accepted. The usual excuse is that Our methods are too unfamiliar. But people cannot see that the conditions of Our help may be quite beyond their earthly understanding and judgment, and their unwillingness to accept it is due to a lack of imagination. They cling fast to the only way they see out of a difficulty, and unfamiliar suggestions are unacceptable to them. That is why it is so helpful to listen to the traditions of different peoples. Only by comparing the most varied opinions can one imagine the diversity of existing conditions. One should learn to listen to the slightest appeals. The heart will tell when they are true. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 432:
It is a great joy for Us when We see the power of observation that has been developed naturally. The Science of Life demands first of all an understanding of the fundamental laws. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 433:
433. Urusvati knows that even the Great Ones have manifested different qualities in each incarnation. Observing a whole series of incarnations, one can see clearly the necklace of accumulations. In this regard it is particularly instructive to note the great variations, succeeding one after the other. It should not be thought that qualities are accumulated by any earthly way or that each incarnation is a continuation of the preceding one - the law of evolution is far more vast in its outlines. From the supermundane heights it is easier to see just how the spirit must perfect itself. There is no contradiction in the fact that the spirit develops in accordance with supermundane processes. Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 434:
The Thinker sometimes exclaimed, "Citizens, you use your eyes and ears strangely. You turn only to see evil deeds, and strain to hear only evil." Supermundane - The Inner Life - Book 2 (1938) - 438:
One must not allow people to mock peaceful labor during times of war. We labor not for today, and not for Earth, but for the most severe Battle. But do not think that these words have been understood by everyone. We can see how perversely the most precise Indications are interpreted.
|